Maki was hanging out in the dining hall, sipping on some coffee when Timothy entered and gave her a truly baffled look, Chase cheerfully rushing ahead of him to Maki’s side before leaning against her for pets. “Why do you look surprised to see me?” Maki asked, giving Chase a pat.

“I thought you and Dad were arguing,” Tim said.

Maki raised an eyebrow. “Why? Should I be mad at him?”

“No,” Tim said, pointing up to the ceiling, “I was walking by the mirror room upstairs and heard music and Dad’s voice. It was one of those songs that shake the door a bit, like you two do when you’re doing the fancy spars.”

“Oh… huh.” Maki frowned, giving Chase one last scratch behind the ear, before standing up. “Maybe he’s upset about something by himself. I’ll go check on him.”

Maki headed upstairs, and Tim was right: as soon as she got to the hall, she could hear the music coming from the dancing studio. Loud, like Kaito liked to play it, the sort of sound that got into your body. Though, she didn’t recognize the song. A fun, poppy sound, rather than the angry music they tended to dance to together.

It was only when Maki opened the door though that Maki could hear Kaito–not arguing, like Tim had thought, but just singing along–and the somewhat more surprising sound of “GYAAAH!” 

“YOU HAD ME AT HELLO, THEN YOU OPENED UP YOUR MOUTH! AND THAT IS WHEN IT STARTED GOING SOUTH, OH!” 

“GYAAAA-AAAAH!” 

Kaito was facing the mirror, but his eyes were clearly all on his little dancing companion, who was holding herself up by the mirror. Miyako rocking on her knees and shaking her hips as she kept going back and forth between staring at herself in fascination, before squealing up at her father, clearly trying to sing along as he and the music player sang–

“GET YOUR HANDS OFF MY HIPS OR I’LL PUNCH YOU IN THE LIPS, STOP YOUR STARING AT MY–HEY!” Kaito laughed, Miyako squealing as she tried to roll her shoulders the way he kept doing, Kaito dancing alongside her, “TAKE A HINT, TAKE A HINT! NO YOU CAN’T BUY ME A DRINK, LET ME TELL YOU WHAT I–Ah! Maki!!” 

Kaito lit up red as the song played without him, Kaito finally spotting a very amused Maki at the door. Miyako still squealing and dancing at the mirror, Kaito turning around and giving her a sheepish smile as he said, “You stumbled onto dance time!”

Maki raised an eyebrow. “Really, Kaito? Teaching her to reject guys before she’s a year old?”

“She liked the song! It’s bouncy! I can’t control what she likes!” Kaito insisted, though the grin on his face suggested he sure wasn’t against his daughter learning to dance on this song. “Wanna come dance with us? Look at how impressive she is! She’s been standing like that for no joke three plays of this song, she can’t get enough of it. Strong little baby legs!”

“GAAAH-GYA, GAAAH!” Miyako sang along to the song, still excitedly bouncing. Oh yeah! She was dancing! Look at her go! Just like Dad! But she followed her dad’s line of sight to Maki, before squealing, “DEE-DEE!”

Dragon, an endlessly amused Kokichi had explained. She was trying to say Dragon.

Maki smiled lightly at that, before rolling her eyes as Kaito motioned like he was pulling her into the room. Heading inside, she insisted, “Fine, but we should do more than just this song.”

“Good luck, she shouts when you change it,” Kaito laughed, taking Maki’s hands and immediately pulling her into a turn, “Miya, let’s show Dee-Dee how it’s done!”

“GYAA!”

-

It had been a good few more days of traveling before it seemed like they were starting to go down the mountains again, Clara announcing that they’d be making it to another pit stop, the town of Grasmere, which was in--

“Wait, we’re already in Dicea?!” Gula had asked, shocked. 

Which was something a few of them felt, figuring that the border boundary would’ve been more…monumental. But Clara made the reasonable point that it’d kinda suck to have an immigration or lookout post on the very top of the mountains, so their immigration checkpoint and first social introduction to Dicea would be in Grasmere. 

And right away, it was…strange. The architecture style of houses being right on top of each other wasn’t odd, at least for comparing it to central Luminary, Even had explained…but the tiered graze and farmland was beautifully bizarre. Though Lauriam couldn’t help but stare at the buildings with no doors. Not that they were doorways covered by tapestries, just…no doors. While…there was still snow on the side of the road they traveled down and frost on the ground in town. He could spot smoke coming up from the buildings, but…no doors. How were these people not freezing to death???

“Pauvre ti bete! How’re y’all not freezin’ t’ blocks?! Ti z’enfants are nothin’ but sticks; c’mon, lessuh get some courtbouillon ‘n evenin’ tea into y’all. Pah, comin’ here like that…”

Clara grinned fondly. “Only even look at paperwork after a meal, huh Pa-Rand?”

“Dieu, Clara, one of these days you’ll insult me so much I won’t come back,” the large, grisled man laughed, waving the group of mostly shivering youngsters after him. 

Mostly being a key term. Even, who had seemed mostly fine once the cold really started to settle in, had grown more and more grumpy and listless as their time in the mountains had continued. He seemed remiss to even come out of the caravans now that they had hit their first town, and he was glued to Aeleus’ side, trying to soak in heat by pressing close. 

There was a certain level of that exhaustion in the whole group by this point. Even Xigbar, who seemed to take it as some personal challenge to remain energetic and upbeat regardless of anything, had found himself getting quieter as they moved through the mountains. Oooing and aaaahing over the view, but also taking every available opportunity to sleep, when he wasn’t one of the ones driving the caravans. It had gotten to the point where he and Linnea had stopped giving their group odd jobs and tasks in order to keep them busy: just the act of traveling was difficult enough, without adding anything else.

But Sora, who was just as exhausted as any of them, walked into the strange little home and suddenly spoke up urgently, “I-I’m c-c-claiming a f-f-few of us! O-o-achoo!” Sora sneezed, his whole body shivering, before saying sternly, “Officially!”

“Oh, man, I nearly forgot about all of that,” Axel murmured, “Sora, you know you don’t have to? I know for a second there we were all struggling, but things have calmed down a lot, you don’t have to take that sort of responsibility–”

“The Dareka family!” Sora insisted, “I-I’m going to–achoo!--take care of them! As the head!”

“Food int’a ya first, cher, then we can talk the nit-grits,” Pa-Rand called with an easy-going voice, heading straight for the central fire pit in the community center, patting an older woman with her straight black hair in braids on the shoulder. “Tee-Clara we’rn kidding when she said she was bringin’ th’ whole street on over. Les’ give these folks the Dicean hospitality now, hey?”

Axina, balancing three large bowls of a steaming, spicy-smelling stew with dumplings bobbing in it already, gave Pa-Rand an amused look before heading over to insistently give Sora one of the bowls, and Axel his next, apparently just heading to whoever was closest first. “Those are the rules around here--easier if you just go along,” she half-joked, before nodding them over to some seats around the fire, “Go kennel ya dogs, take a load off. Getting through the mountains suck.”

“Thank you, grandmother!” Kairi said, taking her bowl, before sniffing it curiously. The three teens hurrying over to the fire, but all three of them whispering curiously to each other over the food. Sora and Kairi both staring at Riku, as he bravely tried it first… before he tilted his head, a curious look over his face.

“Thanks,” Axel sighed, giving them a tired bow, before heading over to join them, explaining, “It’s just spice guys. Try sipping on the broth a bit first, let your mouth get used to it before taking big bites.”

“You’re familiar with spices, Axel? I’m surprised, considering you’re from the capital,” Even said, getting his food and sitting down. “I’m grateful for the heat in the spice, but this is going to do terrible things to our stomachs.”

Meanwhile, Xigbar was standing by, making sure his own brood was getting in line for their turns at food, before grinning at their hosts. “Sorry there’s so many of us. You get big crowds like this often?”

It was an easy rotation between Pa-Rand and Axina, divvying up bowls and passing them to the travelers, making light chat, though quite a lot of it was tutting at how thin most of the group was. Clara shared a ‘sorry, not sorry’ glance with Anthony, figuring they’d have to come up with some distraction or another to keep the old timers from feeding everyone until they popped. 

But, at least for now, a warm meal around a fire was greatly appreciated. 

“Not this much, nah,” Pa-Rand said, sending Invi and Ira over to the seats, Axina giving Invi a sly wink, likely referencing the extra dumplings in her bowl. “Usually’d get groups ‘round three to five, durin’ the war, ‘n we haven’t gotten many winter tourists this year.”

“Think you’d wonder why,” Axina laughed, passing bowls to Aced and Hao. “Oh, but I’m sure Clara’s told you all the stories of the crowds she brings through. We know to get the big pots on the fire whenever Moiselle Héro is comin’ by. Speakin’ of, how’s ta petite chou doin’, you’re going to see her down south, ouey?”

“Cheri’s well, last time we spoke,” Clara hummed fondly, “She’s really gotten into the swing of university.”

“Uni? Bah, time flies…”

Lauriam raised his eyebrows a little. Clara had talked about her daughter before, sure, sure, but…a college student? He guessed Clara wasn’t just moving around large amounts of money.

There were little surprises and hushed conversations about the heat of the spice, but no one rejected the food. It was a relief after traveling through the freezing mountains, and like their hosts kept mentioning, most of them knew better than to reject food in the first place. 

Ira looked around curiously, sitting next to his sister as he took in the unique architecture. “...ma’am. Sir?” Ira risked speaking up, looking to their hosts, “Does all of Dicea look like this? It’s more different from Luminary than I was expecting.”

“Oh, nah, nah,” Pa-Rand shook his head, satisfied for only a moment seeing everyone with a bowl before he started tapping against the side of a large earthenware jug, checking the temperature. “Fancy cityfolk might be just as surprised comin’ up here as y’all hoppin’ the mountains. Haven’t been down south for long since I was a li’fils, but Grasmere’s made for the mountains through and through.”

“It’s different in different ways,” Clara added, looking a bit flushed from the stew even despite being more accustomed to Dicean flavor sensibilities than the rest of the group, “As you get farther from the mountains, more and more buildings are made of bamboo and wood, for instance, though how they’re built I’d say looks more like the average building in Romeliad.”

“And if you were talkin’ about more than the buildings,” Axina said amusedly, “Then it’s different again. We got more hills all over Dicea than y’all’ve got next door, but if you’re headin’ to Usott, I’d say be prepared for fields, ‘les ya goin’ to the swamp.” The older woman sighed wistfully for a moment. “Took a trip to the capital for Hanami one year, and the flower fields stole my breath.”

Lauriam glanced up at that, surprised. 

“Yeah, I heard you guys had a plant or two… what the… oh, come on,” Xigbar muttered, “Where did those two go? Hold on.” 

Xigbar closed his eyes, sending out a pulse, looking for Hao and Xehanort. He could feel the exact presence of quite a few people in the town, most everyone either in their own homes having lunch or moving things around the village. But he looked for two familiar signatures… “...Aced, I think Hao and Xehanort went to go look at the view over the crop fields. You can go bring them back, right?”

“Ah, yes! I can, sir!” Aced agreed, hurrying up.

“Great. Ira, go with him.”

Ira gave his bowl a disappointed look, before placing it down. “Yes, sir,” he agreed, getting up and heading to Aced, who looked disappointed he wasn’t being sent alone, until Ira said, “Better two sets of eyes.”

“Right! We’ll be back!” Aced said, hurrying off. 

-

Outside, Hao and Xehanort had their own bowls of food balanced against the wooden frame of a fence, the two watching a field of farmers curiously. 

“It’s peaceful,” Hao observed, chewing lightly on one of his dumplings, “...do you think it’s odd? Growing up somewhere like this?”

“Do you think it’s odd to grow up in a factory?” Xehanort asked back with a small smirk, before he nudged Hao’s shoulder affectionately. “I think every path is odd, if you compare it to something else. Taking into account all of history, I’d have to say growing up in a farming community might be one of the most normal things there is.”

“...though, admittedly, if you described this place, I’d be skeptical about farming where nothing could grow. But apparently?” Xehanort nodded towards the field. “Things do. A lot more than just snow and rocks. And dead bodies.”

“I suppose so,” Hao smiled lightly, giving Xehanort a fond look at the nudge, before looking back out to the farm. Whatever they were growing looked like some sort of bean, growing among thick, dark bushes. Even from a distance, Hao got the sense that touching those plants would prove them to be shockingly thick, maybe even able to scratch the skin. Durable flora.

“...it reminds me of when Tengan spoke about Danganronpa,” Hao recalled, “Saying the world was dependent on plants. That humans couldn’t survive without them. Lucky are the ones who can live among gardens and great, sheltering trees, older than our oldest cities…” Hao tilted his head. “Almost made me wonder if he ever tried to fuck a bush. He just seems like the type, doesn’t he?”

Xehanort snorted. “Fanaticism to the point of a fetish? Honestly it really isn’t the craziest way to describe him.” He was quiet for a moment as he looked out onto the field. “...I get what you mean, though, seeing a place like this. I suppose I knew that farms were big, but…”

Xehanort leaned over the fence a little, peering out across what he’d call mountains, but he knew were just crags of a single mountain face. “This is the kind of size that consumes a lifestyle, I think. That a whole community’s built around. That does fit with how he’d describe plants being the center of a universe.”

Sipping at his broth for a moment, Xehanort looked up into the sky. “...I found a book in Ienzo’s library about an earth goddess. A lot of the wording around her involves plants, but I think the implication is that she’s the earth itself, and everything that grows or forms from it. Guess that kind of thinking pops up more places too.”

“That’s kind of cool. I wonder what it means to be the earth itself, in a person. Do you think she feels us growing on her?” Hao mused, sipping at the broth of his bowl, “Or maybe that’s the wrong kind of question, when thinking about a god. Maybe it’s more mundane than that, like how we're made of beating hearts and pulsing livers and blood going through our veins. We’re made of those things, but we’re not the little gods of blood and organs. We’re just someone, doing our own things for our own reasons, while all those things happen inside of us regardless. Maybe the gods feel like that?”

“Maybe…” Xehanort murmured, frowning slightly as his brows knit together. “It’s a little strange to think about…like, your blood praying for you to breathe, or your cells wishing for proper nutrition. And if those needs aren’t properly met, then your body starts to break down, which feels more…mutual than how a lot of people write about gods, or what religions preach. But that doesn’t necessarily mean that it’d be impossible for a god to have that sort of relationship with people and their domain.”

“...”

“...what do you want to do, when we get to the capital?” Xehanort asked softly. The question feeling a little more real, now that they were actually in the country.

“Whatever you want to do,” Hao said automatically… before smirking at Xehanort, “But, since you want a real answer: probably whatever Xigbar wants to do. I still feel about it, what we talked about when we first got kicked out of the factory: we’re better with a group, than on our own. The others look out for us. Striking out on our own in a new country, surrounded by strangers? Almost as bad as trying it in Luminary, where we didn’t know if people were going to come after us or not.”

Xehanort huffed a small laugh. “Yeah, probably. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not looking for the chance to ditch them. It just…” His gaze lowered again, looking more at the small dots of people in the fields this time, than the fields themselves. The people who grew up in an odd way compared to them. “...this feels like an opportunity for change. And I want to consider it, not let it pass by out of fear of danger.”

“Still some time off, though,” he shrugged, “We still have weeks on the road ahead of us.”

“That’s true. But come on, you can’t ask me and then not offer your own ideas,” Hao encouraged, giving his friend a curious look, “If you didn’t mean leaving the group, then what are you imagining?”

“The whole reason Clara’s bringing Anthony to Dicea is for magical assistance,” Xehanort said quietly, the whole incident in the bowling alley having been stewing in his head for a while. “They’ve mentioned the magical community in Usott is robust, and while that might just be comparatively to Luminary, that’s still a definitive statement to make.”

Looking over to his friend, Xehanort said more clearly, “I think I might try to learn magic. More than psychic abilities.”

“That’s pretty cool,” Hao smiled, both pleased and unsurprised, “I could see you doing something like that. Mastering ways to manipulate reality, mastering the mind… you’re getting taller every day. I bet you’ll be buff someday too, just to round it all out.” Hao laughed, clearly teasing a little.

“But that’s what I like about you. That you want to be great,” Hao said, still looking out into the field of robust, winter-defying crops, “Everything else that’s great in the world? All the power, all the influence, even all the magic… I’ve never seen anything that didn’t feel a little… pathetic. In that power. Either unsure of itself, or blindly confident. Goading to the point of childish, or weak and whimpering for no other reason than it seemed to be some core, indisputable part of themselves that no amount of strength would ever get rid of. Pathetic. Everyone’s always a little pathetic.”

“But not you.” Hao smiled, giving Xehanort a fond look. “I can’t even explain really what’s different, but there is something there, you know? Your confidence doesn’t feel unrealistic or childish. Your caution doesn’t come across as self-pitying or delusional. You know exactly how strong you are, and you act accordingly. You know what you want, and you act accordingly. I really admire that about you, Xehanort. If you want to learn magic? Then you will.”

“...you know what I’d like?” Hao said, pushing aside his bowl and leaning against the wooden fence. Resting his head on his bicep and smiling up at Xehanort, calm and sincere. “I’ve heard there’s types of magic where to use it, you need to take something from someone. Pieces of hair, blood, even trades and promises, vague things. Tengan used to tell me about stuff like that. What’d I’d like, if while you’re learning magic, if you need those things? I’d like it if you took them from me. It’d make me happy, to be a small part of your power,” Hao admitted, contently looking at his friend through lidded eyes. “As much as I can, anyway.”

Xehanort rolled his eyes a bit at the tease, though as Hao started to wax poetic?

Xehanort was confident in their friendship. They had both arrived in the factory young, they had both been singled out by Tengan, had been made to feel different from the revolving cast of others. They had natures that got along, and ways of looking at goals that made sense to one another. 

But sometimes Hao started to talk like this, and Xehanort really didn’t know what he’d done to inspire that sort of admiration. Devotion. It was like one day they were hiding out from the supervisors, talking about ways to make sure they were manipulating Tengan and not the other way around, and the next Hao was…

Xehanort sighed, reaching over to ruffle Hao’s bangs. “You’ve been doing nothing but reading romance novels lately, huh? But if you want, sure. If other magic is similar enough to Empathy where your intent affects the outcome, then using materials freely given would be better.”

He smirked a bit at Hao. “On the matter of trades and promises, though, don’t worry, I won’t make you agree to a real demon’s deal. I’d like to think there’s a lot to learn first before someone actually has a leg to stand on whipping up demon frenzy again.”

“They’re so good,” Hao sighed happily, looking endlessly pleased at the head ruffle, before pouting a little, “What if we can do something clever, though, like trapping the demon. Sort of a genie in a bottle situation–oh, they’re here.”

He said that a beat before Aced called, “Hao! Xehanort! There you are! Xigbar told us we’re not supposed to go off on our own! Remember!?”

“I’m sure they do,” Ira sighed, following Aced down the, just, absurdly long stairs, “Come along, you two, isn’t it too cold for this?”

Xehanort lazily looked over as it seemed sightseeing time was over. Nodding to their bowls, he remarked, “Our hosts were right, the stew helps. It’s not so bad, otherwise.” Sighing, he turned. “Actually time for paperwork now? I can’t imagine there’s all that much to fill out.”

They were all adults, after all, so it was just, like, getting Dicean IDs, right?

-

“Allons… Okay,” Pa-Rand sighed, getting out his reading glasses over the stack of papers he’d gotten from Clara, along with another stack from a desk, a warmed rice wine passed out to everyone--or, anyone who took a glass. “First matters I’ll establish ‘cause it’s usually the sticking point--age of adulthood in Dicea’s 20.”

A sea of 16 to 19 year olds rang out in immediate, outraged protest.

“What!? What do you mean I’m not an adult!?” Aced demanded, looking absolutely outraged as he said, “Even by the old laws I’ve been an adult for two years, and by contract I’ve been one for eight!”

“I’m not an adult!? How can I head the family if I’m not an adult though!?” Sora asked, his eyes wobbling and distraught as his nose ran with snot. “W-what are we supposed to do!?”

Hao tilted his head curiously. “Are we effectively orphans again then? I’ll admit, that was something I wasn’t expecting, crossing the mountain. I’ve never actually been to an orphanage myself, I suppose as a child Indentured it was really just a matter of time for me. Paying my dues.”

“O-orphanage!? We’re not going to an orphanage, are we!?” Kairi gasped, eyes widening.

“No,” Even said with a sigh. “No, you will not. We’ll work out the details. Or,” he said, giving Clara a stern look, “We’ll turn back. Long before we send any of them to any sort of program.”

Pa-Rand waved down the outcries. “Still your bells, z’enfants, just ‘cause you’re minors don’t mean ya don’t got options.”

Gula had looked pretty sour at the idea that he wasn’t an adult, though as he tipped his head back, his frown was set in a more contemplative disgruntlement. “It’s not like your parents disowned you or anything, Aced. And 19 is basically 20. There’s gotta be something for ‘basically adults’ just living away from their parents, right?”

“There is,” Pa-Rand nodded. “S’ what happens a lot for young folks comin’ over the mountains, actually. Any y’all under 16?” As he asked, he looked over all the youngsters that had spoken before…but also glanced at Ira, Ava, Invi, Anthony, and Lauriam. 

Lauriam, who’d been looking over his little siblings half-amused, did a double-take, before giving Pa-Rand an incredulous look. “We’re all over 20,” Marluxia said dryly, gesturing to the five.

“Never hurts ta ask,” Pa-Rand said easily, and getting his confirmation of other ages, started to explain. “Les Rois got a system called ‘emancipation’, 16-year-olds and over can make a case to take care ‘a themselves legally, ‘n live without a guardian in the same house. Though,” he raised an eyebrow, having noted Gula’s point, “If some ‘a y’all do have guardians, that does make it a li’l easier. Also a space for it on adult papers too, for emergency contacts.”

“I’d of course be a guardian,” Linnea told her kids, matter of fact. 

Aeleus hummed softly. “...what would the procedure be for a guardian who isn’t present?” He gave the Heart Trio a nod. “For a system of emergency contacts, I’d insist on being one even without requirement…but for a dedicated legal guardian, would you want it to be Aqua?”

“...yeah?” Riku said, like it was obvious. 

“Aqua’s our mom,” Sora told Pa-Rand, sniffling, “But in the culture way, not the legal way.”

“I mean, he probably knows that, Sora,” Riku said, rolling his eyes… though he squinted at the hosts, “Wait, if your contract age is 20, when is actual adulthood for you? 27?”

“Maybe it goes backwards?” Axel offered, more amused than anything else. Sucked for the kids. “Maybe they’re respected as grown at 18 still… but you still can’t go to a bar until 20.”

“I don’t think I can get my folks to sign anything,” Aced admitted, looking worried, “They’d probably think I was kidding, saying I need them to be guardians again. I’d probably have to go for that emancipation thing Gula’s talking about.”

“You’re more right than not,” Axina hummed amusedly, “Though it depends, person to person. Been a lotta talk these days about lowering the voting age something like 16 or 18, but then ya got some folks who insist that 20’s the end-all be-all.”

“Voting age?” Anthony asked Clara, only to get a small chuckle from her.

“That’s a whooooole additional culture shock thing. I don’t think there’s an election happening soon, so we can ease into it later.”

Humming in confirmation, Pa-Rand explained, “If ya want someone who ain’t here to sign, ya can have an intermediary proxy. Does require a whole set of interviews once they’re here to avoid coercion misdemeanors, but can make things easier in the meantime. We can start the emancipation papers for those that need ‘em, but if you’ve got someone that can be a legal guardian here, an’ ya know your emergency contacts?”

He started passing out the citizenship papers, ones that the Chonis group had seen before, but, surprisingly enough, a stack for the Ribata group as well, sent in recently right from the capital, courtesy of Prince Kokichi. “We can fill ‘em out.”

Most of the looks at the massive paperwork were grim. 

Aced, in particular, shuffled through the papers a little, looking for maybe a… picture or something… like a graph that might– “Come on, let’s go to the corner, I can read yours to you,” Ira said gently, putting his hand on Aced’s back as he led him away. 

“Ooooh, this is going to be a lot,” Ava said nervously, looking through her own stack. “Oh dear.”

“Can Linnea and I just be co-guardians for all our little minors?” Xigbar offered, smirking a little, “Never thought I’d be a dad of… uuuuh,” Xigbar looked around, counting, “One, two, three, four–really? Only four? Well, I guess that’s still beating the Nobodies’ three! I’ll be a proud papa of four! Gula, you don’t need to emancipate anything, Daddy’s got ya!”

“I am not being legally tied to you,” Gula grouched, looking over his papers. …it was so…bullshit. Literally, if he’d gotten into university, or was even taking a gap year trip, then he would’ve left home at the same time. His parents weren’t dead, he’d barely been away from home…

Hellfire, he was probably still legally tied to his parents. He didn’t…think they would’ve disowned him. 

Scowling, he wrote down his parents’ names and his home address in Agniratha as his guardians on the emancipation papers. …though he did still reference Linnea and Xigbar as emergency contacts. 

Lauriam had just taken a deep breath as he got his own stack, but he was stopped almost immediately, frowning slightly at his first name on the paper. There was a place to fill in for last names, which he figured they’d all finally establish Dareka in, but…

…how did things legally work if you were more than one person? 

The room continued to ruffle through pages, either murmuring to themselves or asking questions or just talking to each other as they continued. Riku staring at one of the pages for a while before he asked uncertainly, “Are the ruling class… voted in? Like a talent show competition?”

“Actually, most talent show competitions aren’t decided by vote, that’s just how we enjoy running ours,” Even explained, thinking about the little talent shows Demyx had put together for the group over the years. 

“Oh,” Riku said, squinting at the paper, “....that doesn’t answer anything, but okay.”

“You alright, Lauriam?” Axel asked, glancing over at him, the two sitting close to each other as they looked over their paperwork, “Don’t tell me you’ve been hiding the fact that you don’t know how to read this whole time. You keep glaring at the paper.”

“Depends ‘zactly what you’re talking about by ruling class,” Axina explained. “Town reps, like me? Voted. People workin’ in the government? Usually through job interviews. The Oumas? Chosen by the last one, though they sure can be voted out of the job.”

“What a wild thing to pull off after all this time,” Lauriam said lightly, before he scowled in annoyance. 

“I keep telling to just fill the damn thing out, but Loseriam’s not even letting me just do it for him,” Marluxia grouched, before he closed his eyes in a wince. 

Lauriam sighed. “...should I? These papers are for legal rights, so…how…” He trailed off, unsure of even the right question to ask. 

“...?” Axel tilted his head, unsure what Lauriam and Marluxia were really getting at. “...Hey, Even!” Axel called to the older man, who was scribbling into his own papers, “I think Lauriam needs help.”

Even just nodded distractedly, collecting his papers and heading over, sitting next to them as he said, “Which terminology is troubling you?”

“Would you just stop being a baby!” Marluxia hissed to Lauriam, looking genuinely pissed off as he gripped his pen tightly, but didn’t move it. “Come on, you all barely considered me a real person a few weeks ago, and now you’re hemming and hawing about what legal terminology to define me by? Just get it done, you’re such a--”

Lauriam tensed in a wince, but held it this time. Saying tightly, “Should I fill something out for Marluxia too?”

“Oh,” Even paused, “No.”

Axel raised an eyebrow. “Really? Is this because of your thing about not letting them take over or–”

“No, I just mean if you try to clarify who he is legally, that might lead to those who’d understand what you’re trying to explain realizing you’re an Empath,” Even explained, looking tiredly at his papers, “While it’s admirable that you want to acknowledge Marluxia, and perhaps there’s even a way to do so, here, as there is in Luminary–”

“Woah, what?” Axel sputtered, “Really?”

“Oh, yes, it’s one of those famous court cases for being bizarre. You should ask Isa to tell you the full story sometime, though it mostly boils down to a noble just wanting to be certain he can keep his wealth,” Even shrugged, “But regardless, it’s a statement that invites questions. Questions we don’t need right now, not still as vulnerable as we are.”

“Told you,” Marluxia muttered haughtily. “It’s whatever, I’m still you, you don’t need to flip your sh--”

“That dissociative thing isn’t magic,” Lauriam muttered, remembering what Ira had mentioned when he first had tried to explain Marluxia. …but he could concede that something like that would still invite questions so…the point still stood. Sighing softly, he started filling out the forms again. “...alright, I understand.”

“There, there,” Even said, still a tad distractedly, looking over his paperwork. “Paperwork is by its very nature not set in stone. Some things written down are only convenient for the moment. Don’t let it wear at you, it can always be changed later,” he said, standing up and shuffling back to his husband’s side.

“You and Sora are devastated, huh?” Axel laughed lightly, though he looked uneasily at his own paper, “I’ve been debating what to put for a last name since the first page. He’s not going to get to head the family like he wanted to, so a part of me thinks I shouldn’t take the name he gave us, but… on the other hand? It is kind of nice, to have something that connects all of us. Maybe I just need to listen to Even, remind myself I can just change it later if it doesn’t work out… I’ll feel a bit stupid if I’m, like, the only person who actually goes through with it, you know?”

Lauriam gave Axel a considering look for a moment before nudging his arm, and very deliberately filling in his whole name as Lauriam Dareka Belrose. “It kind of felt like more, when we had a group huddle about it on the road,” Lauriam said softly, smiling slightly. “A connection, like you said. And maybe in four years Sora can have another shot at it.”

“...though looking at all of this, I don’t…think the head of household works the same way,” Lauriam said unsurely, glancing through more of the papers. “Not that I guess I know everything about it in Luminary either.”

Lauriam blinked, something occurring to him. “...oh. I…guess this is the first contract I’m signing.”

“Oh yeah? Congrats, man, you’re finally an adult.” Axel laughed, looking down a touch sadly at his own paperwork. Still debating… before he grinned. “One thing that’s awesome? Is that I don’t have to use the name my shit-ass parents gave me. So why use my old last name either? Why not. A full-clean slate,” Axel decided, writing in Axel Dareka. “Even if no one else does it? That’s still my name. I like that. Axel Dareka…” Axel smirked, “Got it memorized?” 

“Not that he wants more of a change, but I do think there’d be more conversation around it, since my shit-ass parent is literally across the room,” Marluxia muttered, before snorting and nudging Axel’s arm again. “Sure, sure, you’ll say it enough no one will forget. But did you pretend all this time to be able to read? La-La was trying to make a point by making you watch him write his name.”

“Yeah? I mean, you put it as your middle name, right?” Axel asked, glancing at his paper again. “Still a little different than aligning to a house… though, yeah, I’m not sure if it works the same in Dicea either. Since it’s not asking about our households at all. I’ve been looking,” Axel admitted, before glancing at Lauriam, “Though, I know you’re still connected to all of us, middle or last name. Either way, you’re one of ours, man.”

“Obviously,” Marluxia sniffed. “What, did we spend 13 years in a box just to not be part of the group? Anyway~” Marluxia gave a sharp, dangerous grin. “La-La only wrote it as a middle name to - shut up!”

Lauriam quickly cut Marluxia off, flushing lightly. His head soon filled with laughter. 

Axel watched Lauriam and Marluxia argue a bit, before guessing, “I mean, it’s for your sister, right?”

Lauriam flushed a little deeper. “Yes. I had the idea when Sora first told us the name, but,” his eyes flicked over to the other side of the room, “it…does feel a little weirder with my mother around. But it’s still a connection I want to keep with my sister.”

{And it’s a little easier for explanations not dating someone with the same last name,} Marluxia sent, cackling ruthlessly for how much more that made Lauriam’s cheeks pink. 

{I will SEND US BOTH INTO CHIBI MODE I SWEAR!}

{I’d like to see you try, Pink Prime~}

“Hah! I mean, that’s its own whole can of worms, I’ll admit.” Axel laughed, giving Lauriam a sympathetic grin.

“But I still get the ‘mom’s right there’ thing… or, maybe I don’t,” Axel said, glancing over at Kairi, “...I keep trying to feel differently about Kairi, than I do all the rest of them. But truth is, I never really have. She’s my sister, yeah, but… she doesn’t feel more like my sister than Riku or Sora do my brothers. And that was true when they all first got to the factory too. I just can’t seem to make that blood bond spark.”

“Maybe I’m more like my parents than I’d like to admit,” Axel whispered… before he shrugged, looking back down to his paperwork, “I’m sure she’ll go the Dareka route too though, so we won’t end up with different last names. But still, I don’t think I’d feel any differently about it if she didn’t. Or if my folks were here. I just feel disconnected from them. You know?”

Lauriam huffed in his fluster. There was already more than enough that was complicated between him and Xaldin and Dilan. People raising eyebrows at them having the same last name--if Dilan did end up following through too--was just another one that was very easy to circumvent. 

But while his embarrassment was real, and thus his spat with Marluxia was too, there was no hesitation before Marluxia huffed, “Oh please.”

Giving Axel a dry look, he drawled, “If you were like those deadbeats, then you’d feel the same between Kairi, Riku, and Sora in indifference. But you just said they all feel like siblings.” Rolling his eyes a little, Marluxia continued, “Sooooo many legal things in Luminary might argue with me, but blood’s cheap. We don’t just care about Strelitzia because we share blood--she was our entire world for La-La’s entire life before she died. You literally met Kairi the same moment you met Sora and Riku. No shit you have the same feelings towards them.”

“I know, I just…” Axel smiled lightly, before shrugging, “Eh, this is a bad time to bring any of that up. We’re trying to do paperwork, you don’t need to hear about stuff that’s not even relevant anymore. Hey, why do you think they want to know our blood type? How would I even know my blood type?”

“Don’t presume to know what I do and don’t want to hear about,” Marluxia threatened, before he wrinkled his nose at the paperwork. “...what the fuck’s a blood type? Uh…red?”

“Hmmhmm, that’s another one’a bigger points,” Pa-Rand hummed, overhearing that part, “Y’all’ll prolly want to do the full run down of a medecin visit, likely in Usott if there’s nothing pressing, just so you have a local healer.”

Linnea glanced up at that, something tense running through her face. “...if you know, how much does that usually cost?”

“Just time out of your day, cher,” Axina answered, “Healthcare is free across Dicea.”

There was a slight crinkling as Linnea’s grip tightened on her papers. Something a little…haunted crossing her face. “...free?”

Xigbar frowned, glancing over to Linnea, then Axina, then Linnea. “...border’s only easy to cross now ‘cause the war’s over. Wasn’t just a trip through the mountains anyone could take before,” he whispered to her, “Can’t lose yourself to your shoulda, woulda, couldas.”

…maybe, but…she had been pregnant well before the war. Maybe that trip still wasn’t the easiest thing, but Briar already traveled out for work, and…

Was…everything? Could everything have been avoided, just with a two, three week trip east? Years of imprisonment, her family torn apart, years of struggling under debt, her daughter’s life…

Gula glanced over for a moment, feeling something…awful from Linnea, before he decided to take attention off her. “If healers are free, then how are they vetted? Everyone knows that the best way to get a trustworthy healer is to find the most expensive one.”

“There’s a medical association here that goes crazy,” Clara took up the reins of explaining, “Healers in all fields can’t be certified without being a part of it, and their requirements are intense. You might not always find a healer that works for you personally, but all the ones I’ve come across here won’t sell you out or leave you to dry with an injury or illness. Prince Kokichi notoriously has a chronic illness so apparently there was a mass culling and restructure of the medical system when the king had a close eye on things.”

Xigbar frowned–he had miscalculated–before sighing, wrapping his arm around her shoulder. Just trying to be a presence, more than anything else.

Axel, in turn, gave Clara an uneasy look. “You, uh… you just going around saying your prince is always ill? You sure he’s okay with that? I wouldn’t want rumors putting us in a bad way with him after finally just crossing the border.”

“Diceans have a different relationship with illness than us,” Even said offhandedly, “Very useful, for their research papers, their willingness to be open about symptoms.”

Clara gave Axel an understanding half-smile. “I know how it sounds--believe me, I wouldn’t just go around talking about the queen fainting a bunch in the same breath. But people are rude about elites here in a way that makes you think a secret police would be the busiest people ever. But…no secret police, no elites at least the way Luminary has them, and the Dicean relationship with respect looks way different.”

Clara got more than a few bizarre looks at that--she did every time she tried to ease the others into tidbits about Dicean culture--but moving past that, Xehanort glanced up at Lauriam, before saying lightly, “You were just violently sick, Lauriam. I’m no healer myself, but I’d call that pressing enough, considering contagions.”

Axina raised her eyebrows before giving Lauriam a concerned look. “Pauvre ti bete! You were sick? It’s more than early enough to still catch the clinic open, allons, cher, c’mon.”

Lauriam’s eyes widened in alarm before he shot Xehanort a dirty look. “I-I’m fine, ma’am, it was just a cold.”

“Pas ce mal, nothing ‘just’ about a cold!”

“Axel, if Lauriam’s going to a healer, could you go with him?” Even asked, finally looking up from his paperwork, “Both of you pass your paperwork to me, I can at least fill in the easy things while you’re away.”

“Uh, sure,” Axel said, glancing over at Sora, who didn’t seem to be paying attention to any of this, “Come on, Lauriam, that cold really took you out for a bit anyway. Couldn’t hurt to get it looked at.”

Lauriam let out a tense sigh before getting up and giving Axina a polite bow. “Thank you for your concern, ma’am, please lead the way.”

“Ah, brunie,” Pa-Rand called to get Sora’s attention. “Just from the snow makes sense, but if you’re up with the sniffles and sneezes and someone’s just been sick, be best to get checked out as well.”

Sora glanced up, startled as he snorted some snot back into his head. “Wh-what? No, I’m fine–”

“Go with them, Sora. Axel will look after you,” Even said, gesturing for Sora to give him his paperwork as well.

“Yeah, I’ve got you guys! No one’s going to do any funny business to us!” Axel declared, standing up straighter and puffing out his chest, before giving their hosts an obviously suspicious look. “Seriously. I’m watching.”

“The circus clowns don’t trust the rodeo clowns,” Hao whispered, smirking a little.

“When expecting the absurd, seriousness is a threat,” Xehanort whispered back, huffing a small laugh at Hao’s joke.

“Glad you are, d’infere,” Axina said easily, before leading the trio off to the clinic, going through a different door that at first just seemed to be a wide pathway, but if any of them looked to the side, they’d see it was someone else’s roof. “Nothing worse than dealing with illness alone.”

It was tempting to look off into the distance and enjoy the view on the walk--even subjugated by the cold, the mountains were astounding--but Lauriam found himself glancing around the town a bit. Easy to do with all the open doors. A lot of places he really could only see similar central fire pits and places of seating, but a few buildings seemed to be shops. He saw a board filled with drying pottery in one, a place with cloths covering most things but had signs behind them that clued him into it being a grocer of sorts, a huge loom in one, and…

Lauriam slowed, his eyes widening in interest. 

They looked like handkerchiefs, hanging from eaves, but, well, embroidered, he guessed. But not any sort of style he’d seen before. Simple, elegant repeating patterns, and some not so simple ones too, just…

Sora noticed Lauriam slow a little, so he slowed to match his pace. Curiously following Lauriam’s eyesight… “Those are pretty,” Sora noticed, not as taken as Lauriam, but still looking with curious interest as he looked at the decorated cloths, “They do pretty stuff with fabrics, huh? Like how we do with glass?”

“I guess so,” Lauriam said softly. “I’ve only really seen embroidery as…like part of fancy fabric. This is…”

“Ah, a sashiko fan,” Axina nodded, pausing when she realized half their group had done so, though she gave Lauriam and Sora a more considering look. “‘S’a traditional Dicean embroidery type, couldn’t tell ya if anywhere else does it the exact same. Good for traveling, I’ve heard, since it doesn’t need a hoop. You should stock up on the way back, give yourself something to do on the trip to la capitale.”

“O-oh, no, sorry, I was just admiring,” Lauriam said quickly, hurrying to catch back up. “Sorry.”

{...❀눈、눈}

“Hey, what’s the hold up? You guys actually feeling bad?” Axel asked, stopping when he realized everyone else had stopped and sauntering back, catching the end of the conversation. He looked between Lauriam, then the store, then Lauriam… before patting his pockets. “Lady, what’d you say he needed? How much? I keep some coin on me.”

Lauriam sighed. “Axel, don’t.”

{Oh sure, sure, it’s ‘frivolous supplies’, we don’t need it, right~? Nevermind that everyone else has been buying ‘fun’ things too}

{Gawd, could you stop the saint act for five seconds? The world won’t explode if you get something you actually want for once--stop being so fucking pathetic and just get the embroidery, know what you want and take it}

Lauriam twitched a little, but remained firm. 

But Axina, who of course couldn’t hear Marluxia, nodded to the shop. “Starter set of sashiko? Prolly run ya 15 copper.”

Fifteen copper wasn’t that much, in the grand scheme of things, especially with how much money they did have, but--

(but that was their entire supply of money and it was used for food and medicine and basically restarting all of their lives in a foreign country that still might try to enslave them again and money was maybe their only ticket out of that and fuck just the thought of spending money on something they didn’t need just because it caught his eye--)

It’d be obvious across the island, the sudden rush of shame and anxiety that swept through Lauriam.

Sora frowned, looking up at Lauriam in concern. “Lauriam?”

{Hey, the hell are you all doing to my guy?} Xaldin sent, intent full of irritation, like he was thinking of storming over across the country.

{I’m buying him a gift.} Axel sent back dryly.

{...carry on.}

“Sure, sounds good,” Axel said, ignoring the others as he headed inside. “Give me two minutes! Pardon! Hey! Looking for a Sashiko kit!? For beginners!?” Axel shouted, disappearing inside.

Sora in turn kept his attention on Lauriam, placing a hand on his arm. “Are you okay?”

“Axel,” Lauriam implored, before he stopped fast, not following Axel into the shop.

And at Sora’s concern, Marluxia softly huffed. “He will be, Sky-High. He knows it’s not the end of the world to toss 15 copper into the wind, even if it’ll feel like it for a while. You know him, wait long enough and he’ll get over anything.”

“I guess it’s good he’ll get over it, but… why do you feel bad about it in the first place?” Sora asked, “Do you think we shouldn’t be getting stuff?”

“Me? No,” Marluxia scoffed. “We’re loaded enough that you could buy a new puzzle every week and become some weird niche master at it and get invited to parties as baffling entertainment. Plus, like…you like that stuff. Kairi’s excited about learning music. I think Aeleus is just looking for something that meets his standards before getting a proper weapon to train with. If something makes you happy, then you should pursue it.”

Lauriam’s body suddenly stiffened as he crossed his arms, looking away. Voice quiet, but tight. “...it’s our money for everything. I know Ouma said there’d be more coming, but I can’t trust that. None of us have jobs here, or know how things work. There are plenty of free ways to entertain yourself, but you can’t pretend a meal into existence. If it’s about happiness, I’d be much happier knowing that we’re secure than some hobby I’ve never tried before.”

(He didn’t really think it was bad that the others had bought things they liked. Lauriam just…)

(Didn’t think he was worth it. He couldn’t be a financial burden on the others. There was a reason he was always so reluctant to speak up if he needed more clothes, that he insisted he was fine when injured, that everything he indulged in creatively was imaginary or made of trash.)

(He knew he was far from the only one in their group to grow up poor. It had come in handy, at least for Marluxia’s memories of it, when they first left the factory. When having days when they just couldn’t find food to eat were a reality.)

(But since Lauriam had woken up after Clara had given them the first stipend from The Ouma, it…just felt like he was the only one who felt that gnawing panic at going back to days without food on the table.)

(Days of hearing his moms whisper fierce arguments to each other behind closed doors when the next bill came in. Days of noting the grim realization on his parents’ faces when he grew and needed new clothes they couldn’t afford, and wouldn’t be covered by Strelitzia’s hand-me-downs. His sister turning it into a fun game to root around garbage for supplies he needed for school.)

(Of feeling like his very existence was a burden because being alive cost money he didn’t have.)

He couldn’t go back. He couldn’t do that to his family. And some logical part of him--a lot of that part likely being named Marluxia--knew that a measly 15 copper wouldn’t do that, but it didn’t help Lauriam from looking sick as he glanced through the door of the shop, Axel making the purchase feeling like a guillotine waiting to drop. 

Sora blinked at that… before he determinedly puffed up, pouting. “You don’t have to worry about running out of money! I told you, remember? I’m going to support us from now on! I could do it in Chonis, I can do it in… whatever city we’re going to end up in next! It’s okay, Lauriam!” Sora smiled brightly, practically hopping on his heels in cheerful excitement, “I’m going to take care of us!”

“Okay, I got the weird, whatyamacallit! Weird needle things,” Axel said, stepping out and tossing the package to Lauriam, “Happy Birthday, sweet All Saints day, I dunno, call it a gift for whichever Saints day was this week, there’s always some random one around the corner. Just take it. Come on, let’s go do this cold stuff.”

I wish you didn’t have to. Lauriam didn’t say. I wish I could just pull it together to make my space worthwhile.

Nevermind that they were traveling, so none of them could work right now, but…

Lauriam sighed softly and gave Sora a small smile. “It’s hard to doubt when you’re that determined. But if you could bully your way into jobs in Chonis, then I’m not sure how well anyone here stands a chance.”

Glancing back up just in time to catch the package, Lauriam felt his stomach squeeze as he looked it over. A set of needles, a few skeins of embroidery floss, three patterned handkerchiefs, and a card with basic instructions. What was almost worse than the squeeze was the genuine excitement fluttering just under it. 

“Thank you, Axel,” Lauriam said quietly, before the group headed off to the clinic once more. 

-

“This is maybe… the worst thing I’ve done,” Ira said, staring at the paperwork. A small, beading string of sweat falling from his hairline as he said, “Ever. In my life. In every past life that I may have had. This is the worst.”

“Yeah, paperwork is a total bummer, I know,” Xigbar sighed, balancing his pencil on his nose, “Makes you miss the simple days of the murder factories, huh?”

“Um, I’m not sure I’d go that far.” Ava frowned, looking around nervously. Like someone would take Xigbar too seriously on that and drag them back. 

“Bureaucracy is always a bit tedious. It seems there’s no escaping that across any border.” Even sighed, before glancing at the door, seeing his missing people returning. “How did it go?”

“Sora’s been prescribed tissues and some weird tea that’s supposed to be like orange juice,” Axel called, “Lauriam’s been diagnosed with ‘fuck you body’ syndrome.”

“....what?” Even said blankly.

There was such an aura of ‘fuck off’ around Lauriam that you could be forgiven for thinking that Marluxia was fronting, as he trudged back over to his previous spot around the fire, thrusting the veritable stack of papers in his hands into Aeleus’ awaiting ones.

“Demyx was joking when he told Maya I had a seizure,” Lauriam grumbled, plopping down and fiddling with a segmented metal bracelet under his sleeve. “Joke’s on me, I guess.”

Looking through the papers, Aeleus hummed softly to Even. “I’m not familiar with ‘MRI’.”

“My hair is going to fall out,” Even grumbled, resting his head on Aeleus’ bicep as he read over his shoulder, “...I feel like odds are good that we can get an MRI test done in Usott. It’s the capital, I imagine by the nature of things it’d have access to the latest medical equipment.”

“Wait, what does all of that mean?” Kairi asked, as Sora went to go sit with her and Riku again. 

“I’m not sure?” Sora admitted, “Axel said I shouldn’t eavesdrop too much when they were explaining it to Lauriam. So I was only able to eavesdrop a little. It’s something to do with his nerves, I think?”

Riku frowned… before pulling up his sleeves and pointing to the blue veins through his wrist questioningly.

“No, those are veins… which are different,” Kairi paused, “...I think.”

“Not an answer,” Aeleus said, half amused as he shifted ever so gently to rub Even’s back while not displacing him. He would be more amused, if all these papers weren’t each spelling out a health concern for Lauriam. Low blood pressure, high heart rate, history of intense seizures… A recommendation for putting a hot, damp cloth over his nose for any frontal headaches, considering the irritation to his sinuses recently. 

“They are different--veins carry blood through your body, while nerves send signals from your brain,” Invi explained to the teens, before she shot a confirming and mildly worried look to Ira. He was more interested in the theory of psychology, but she thought he’d read about-- “An…MRI is a brain scan, isn’t it?”

Lauriam just huddled into himself, glaring at the bracelet. Scowling at the…weird snowflake emblem with the snake in the middle, SEIZURE engraved in all caps next to it. More information he had barely bothered to read on the inside. 

{...figure you should know, you’re clean.} he sent Xaldin.

{Yeah? I showered like three hours ago. Well, Dilan did.}

“Yes, though it’s pretty recent technology,” Ira said, giving Lauriam a concerned look, “People are still exploring what it might be capable of. There’s a lot of research starting on seeing if you can map how the brain works by tracking what part of the brain heats up when discussing or thinking certain things, but the research is in its infancy. No one knows yet if it means anything, or how it can be used. Could be they figured out how to track injuries in the body through it, but I don’t know anything about that.”

{Ha ha, smartass.}

Aeleus hummed thoughtfully. “That seems plausible, with the referral being connected to a concern of brain damage.” Though if the scan tracked brain activity… It was only to their benefit it was a new field that people didn’t quite understand. If psychic abilities could be physically tracked by a machine, then that would put them all in danger, but Lauriam most of all. 

Linnea seemed to have similar thoughts, as she mumbled, “Well, you don’t have to follow up on referrals…” With a breath, though, she spoke more clearly. “...Ammy, are you alright? I don’t think healer visits are anyone’s favorite things, but--”

“I think I’d like to be alone for a while,” he said quietly, getting back up and heading out.

Even sighed, still looking through the paperwork. “Axel–”

“Hey, Ira!” Xigbar called, Ira startling at being addressed, “Go make sure your buddy there doesn’t throw himself off the side of a mountain, alright? There’s a good man!”

“U-um, um… yes sir,” Ira said, getting up and, passing his sister his papers, hurrying out. 

It was cold outside. Ira took a steaming breath, before looking around. Following the sound of footsteps.

It was cold outside, so Lauriam was heading back to the carriages. Sure, they didn’t have a heater or anything, and going back inside one when he had the option to not do that was a little insane, but they did have blankets, which was better than sulking in the cold. Which Lauriam knew, because he’d recently done it, and had gotten sick, which made him go see a healer, and…

“I’m fine,” Lauriam said tensely, trying not to snap at Ira. “You don’t have to follow me.”

“You know I didn’t volunteer to come out here,” Ira sighed, trailing behind Lauriam. The click of their boots echoing slightly against the stone pathway in the quiet town. “Perhaps just pretend I’m not here?”

Lauriam ground his teeth. He didn’t want to subject another person to the cold, just slowly get their whole group sick because he couldn’t hold things together for literally any time at all, but going back to the community center right now, like he was just…forced to, made him feel like…

Lauriam made a fist, feeling the bracelet stretch against his skin. He wanted to rip it off and throw it off the mountain. It had been free, so it wasn’t like he was wasting money. Absolutely fuckin’ free to be in a new country for ten minutes and already be stamped down as utterly fucking broken. 

He wanted to ask Ira again to leave, that he was trying not to freak out, but when had that ever succeeded, and nothing would work, and everything always would be--

“C’mon,” Marluxia grumbled, trying to calm down the shakes going through Lauriam’s body. “Just fuckin’ ironic, isn’t it. That he’s trying not to freak out about the thing pointing out his freak outs.”

Marluxia glared at the frosty ground, picking up the pace to get out of the worst of the cold, at least. “...I usually cut him off before he can say he’s broken, just ‘cause that’s so lame and defeatist, right? Feels different hearing it from someone else.”

Ira kept pace with Marluxia, still a few solid steps behind him. 

“...is that what they said?” Ira asked, realizing Marluxia was heading to the caravans. Though, they had to stop as the sound of clopping turned the corner. A donkey with a vaguely bored look rolling a cart down the stairs, apparently entirely by itself. “That you’re broken?”

“Basically,” Marluxia huffed, standing back on his hip with an impatient look as the donkey and cart passed. “Apparently it’s really bad and highly concerning to get so worked up you black out and then stay passed out for a week. Not normal to get so swept up in thoughts that you go on a mindless rampage until you collapse or get knocked out. Basically every way you can say ‘hey, something is seriously wrong with you’ there is, and it doesn’t fucking matter if there’s a different reason for it; physically, it’s all the same.”

Marluxia growled a little at the ground before they started moving again. “One of those papers is a referral for a psychiatrist because it’s a problem to be mucked for days.”

“...” Ira sighed, keeping step with Marluxia. Closer this time. It wasn’t snowing that day, but that did nothing to alleviate the cold. It burnt at the skin, the cold. Ira had a hard time imagining spending his life in a place like this. But then, he had spent years in the factory. He was used to living in discomfort. “...I can start a fire when we get back. Perhaps make some tea?”

“Knock yourself out,” Marluxia huffed, before huddling into his jacket at a small gust of chilly air. “...these people are fucking whackjobs. Live in cold that freezes your skin off, eat food that melts your insides, feel like it’s a day of everyday business to tell a guy he’d be better off with a lobotomy and act like that’s not even supposed to be a secret.”

“You know what this thing is for?” Lauriam grumbled, tilting his wrist enough to show Ira the bracelet under his sleeve. “It’s to let people know at a glance that there’s something wrong with me.”

Ira’s eyes widened in genuine shock, before giving the bracelet a more wary look. “...are we all going to receive a bracelet? Once the paperwork is done?”

“Who knows,” Lauriam muttered dejectedly. “Sora’s check up was way faster than mine, and he didn’t get one. And the healer only asked if we wanted ‘flu shots’ when Axel explained he wasn’t there to get seen. It was just me that got a ton of questions and asked for blood tests and came back with a whole stack of papers to let everyone know just how messed up I am.”

They got to the top of the staircase, and their caravans were parked in a little field. Man-made as far as Ira could guess, that gave them a view of the whole village. It was a pretty place. Pretty and cold and strangely foreign. Quiet. 

Ira looked at the view for a moment, before he headed to the fire pit they had already put together between the caravans, starting to work at it. “What’s the punishment for not wearing the bracelet?”

Lauriam took a breath before getting himself to jog into a carriage for a moment, coming back with a blanket around his shoulders, and another in his arms for Ira when he wasn’t in ‘burst into flames’ range.

“The healer gave me a look and said like I was a little kid ‘then people won’t be able to help you as well if they don’t know’.” He scowled, hugging the extra blanket tighter. “I don’t trust that. …and what’s there even to help, knocking me out seems to work fine…”

His expression fell before it tightened in regret. And he really didn’t want to turn into an uncontrollable monster again. While sometimes his emotions felt far too big for him, he’d at least avoided it the last couple freak outs.

Ira scoffed lightly, clearly disbelieving. Lauriam was assigned a bracelet to identify him, expose a weakness, and he was expected to want to wear it? Sure, Dicea. Pull the other one, it’s got bells on.

Though, what Lauriam seemed upset about seemed a little different, than the obvious security concern. As the wood started to cackle and crack with fire, Ira stepped back, accepting the offered blanket as he sat down, watching the fire build. He’d get the kettle soon, but for a moment he just wanted to let the heat build. 

“I’m not sure if knocking you out because you’re upset is the best method,” Ira frowned, “I don’t think I actually understand what you’ve been diagnosed with. You said seizures, yes? That wasn’t something I was educated on, though, it’s not like I got very far in my education to begin with…” Ira shrugged, the blanket around him shifting around his shoulders. “Do your seizures make you emotional?”

Lauriam huddled himself up in his blanket as he sat by Ira, looking miserable. “‘Stress-induced seizures’, they said. So other way around. I get emotional and…then apparently my brain freaks out and tries to kill me. Like…”

Lauriam rubbed his face tiredly, wrapping himself tighter. “The big one? Ira, Sora had to stab me to get me to stop trying to kill everyone. My mom puts me in headlocks when I start going ballistic. I think I was trying to kill half the supervisors when we found my dad’s body. The best thing I can be is not conscious.” He paused for a second. “Or, like…not able to do anything. Because I don’t really think I was conscious for some of those.”

“Oh,” Ira said, scratching at his chest a bit… before quietly getting up. Murmuring, “I’ll be right back,” before heading into the caravan.

He came back out with a kettle and a metal hook, placing the kettle at the edge of the fire, before sitting back down. “Here,” Ira said, putting an empty mug in front of Lauriam, before putting the second one in front of himself. Waiting for the steam to start to rise from the kettle. It’d take a bit. 

“Is there anything comforting in knowing that there’s something truly physical to the reactions?” Ira asked, “There are crueler interpretations to people who can’t control their emotions. For most, it’s always going to be a personal failing. But it sounds like it’s something beyond your control. It’s hard not to imagine there’s something comforting in that.”

Lauriam sighed softly. 

Maybe he…shouldn’t be telling Ira all this. Sure, sure, he did consider Ira a friend by this point, but they still hadn’t known each other long. And he knew how poorly it’d gone the last time he’d dumped a bunch of bullshit on Ira. 

His gut reaction was to feel worse, actually, knowing there was something physical, but as Ira explained what he meant more, Lauriam thought it over. But even so, he wilted some. “...I never mean to freak out. And it’s…always felt out of my control. My family knows that, and every time something happens, the point gets brought up again, but all they can really do these days is…sigh.”

Lauriam did just that, his eyes lowering as he grumbled, “Oh, it’s just Laurie again. Damn shame, I liked those books we bargained for months for. Well, guess we just have to patch him up again.”

Green eyes scrunched in shame. “...at least if it was a personal failing, then maybe I could be better one day. Even if I’ve always failed.” The shame compounded as his eyes watered. “But if it’s really not something I can help at all then…I’m just going to be something my family’s ashamed of forever. And everyone will know it.”

The kettle steamed. 

Ira took the metal hook and latched it onto the kettle, taking it out of the fire. Bundling up the blanket to protect his hand, he poured the tea first into Lauriam’s mug, then his own, before setting it aside. 

He sipped the tea. It came out alright. 

“...I feel like I don’t have the right words,” Ira admitted. “Or maybe even the more comprehensive thoughts on this. I’d probably need more time to have a real opinion on it, or anything that comforting to say. But then, you didn’t exactly ask me for either. I know you wanted to be alone.”

“All of that admitted?” Ira blew at his tea, trying to cool it, “I’m not sure exasperation equals shame. I think people can get tired or regret the consequences of something, without regretting the person… I don’t know. Your family doesn’t seem ashamed of you to me.”

“You do seem ashamed of yourself a lot though,” Ira said, hands cupped around the mug, “It comes out every time I talk to you. You radiate with it.”

“Thanks, Ira,” Lauriam said quietly, gathering up his mug into his blanket huddle. It was a little too hot to drink, but perfect to hold. 

Maybe exasperation didn’t equal shame, but…it had to after some amount of time, right? Good will couldn’t last forever. 

“How could I not be?” Lauriam muttered. “Sora and I had a similar conversation not long ago, and he said that everyone still thinks I’m worth it, but…I don’t understand how. Ever since I met them I’ve always been some awful, horrific event. Nothing I’ve ever done even comes close to making all that worth it.”

{Hey Ponyboy take this with a grain of salt} Marluxia sent, {He always forgets the good stuff when he sinks in the muck this deep}

{Like duh love isn’t something you have to earn, especially from family, but La-La’s waaaay more than some happiness vampire}

{You hear that, you sad sack? You make people happy to be around you}

Lauriam sank more into his huddle. Marluxia didn’t really lie like this, but it still felt uncomfortable to hear. …partly. There was a part of him that quivered with vulnerability hearing his other half say something nice.

Ira gave a small, half-laugh at the ‘ponyboy’ reference. His mask was a bit silly, even if wearing it did make them feel safer. He had picked the unicorn mask mostly randomly, partly because Xigbar had made a chess joke about it. He was fairly sure most of his friends had picked theirs randomly as well. In quiet moments looking for symbolism and meaning in it after the fact.

So many things only had meaning after the fact, Ira found. Maybe decades from now, he’d look back at the factory and find meaning in that experience. Some unique purpose or lesson that only his five years in the factory could have provided. Some way it changed him, gave him depth, gave him life. 

It was still too raw to think of now. Just hopeless, perpetual horror. Ira worse from his experiences, not better. Maybe wisdom didn’t come from experience. Maybe it came from time to reflect on those experiences. Maybe time would turn chance into fate. The factory an inevitable path. The unicorn waiting for its pre-destined owner. Love that would have survived no matter what.

“I’m not sure if I believe in unconditional love.” Ira admitted softly. “Not from anyone.”

“Maybe that’s not what you meant by ‘earning’ love. There’s room for nuance in that expression,” Ira admitted, sipping at his tea, “Maybe your family is not asking for arbitrary goals met in arbitrary timeframes. Earn enough money by 25. Be married and bonded by 30. Don’t cause more trouble than overshadows some unknown value that your deeds or accomplishments have given your life. I’d agree, that’s not how you earn love, and I agree with your friend, Marluxia, that’s not what they’re asking from you.”

“But to say–to suggest–that they all love you regardless of anything, because you did not have to earn it? Because it was unconditional? Inevitable?” Ira said, “I don’t think that’s true. Not for anyone. Marluxia is right, your presence adds something to their lives that they value. They love you because of something you provide them, not in spite of anything you’ve burdened them with. There’s a reason. It’s not just ‘because’.”

“You’ve earned their love, somehow,” Ira practically hummed, his voice slightly stifled from where it was pressed into the mug. The heat of the tea warming him. “Maybe you don’t know how. I don’t know it either. But it’s not for no reason. It’s not unearned.” 

{Uh-huh} Marluxia said, dripping with sarcasm, {So you and Snake Eater have some secret arrangement between you two, huh? You’ve done a great job of hiding it, I’ll admit}

Lauriam listened to Ira’s point quietly, managing a small, amused smile--he absolutely would’ve failed the ‘amount of money by 25’ requirement--and…okay, he did get what Ira was getting at… When they met…well, it wasn’t just because he’d been a kid, though Lauriam knew that had contributed. But he’d been folded into the care and protection of his family, because that was how their factory worked. 

Nothing the supervisors did was your fault. Everyone here is on your side. 

But that didn’t necessarily equate love, and while it was safer to keep in a group once they were freed, they didn’t have to. But they did, and even just among the Nobodies, they were family. Zexion had once told a few of them that Tengan mocked the fact that their factory had bonded together as a family, it wasn’t something they had to do. 

But they were, forged by time, care, and affection. Lauriam wasn’t exempt from that, no matter how much he felt like he pushed the boundaries of it. 

Though there was one point that made Lauriam peek out of his huddle, staring at Ira in blatant confusion. 

Marluxia his…friend?

He supposed they weren’t unfriendly, but…

Looking unsure, Lauriam tried to correct, “Marluxia’s my…Marluxia.”

{❀ㆁω< can’t define me, darling~}

Ira gave Lauriam a mildly confused look… before his face twisted uncomfortably into greater confusion. “...not your friend? Um… I’m sorry, I still don’t entirely understand how your Nobody/Somebody thing works. Roommate? Brother?”

“W-well, I-I mean, he’s not not my friend,” Lauriam quickly stuttered, looking oddly flustered, “But that also doesn’t feel quite…right.”

{Roommate works in that we’re sharing a brain} Marluxia supplied, sounding wholly amused. 

“And…I guess sometimes we do call Ienzo and Zexion brothers, or the twins, but…” Lauriam grimaced, “Us dating Xaldin and Dilan does not feel like I’m dating the same guys as my brother.”

{Like I said, undefinable~}

Ira just looked even more confused and more worried. Thankfully, that was a pretty normal look on the younger man, as he considered that information. “...are you… dating Marluxia?”

Lauriam choked. Despite the cold, turning a rosy, flustered pink as he sputtered.

Which certainly wasn’t helped by Marluxia amusedly purring--and absolutely pinging Xaldin and Dilan for this, are you kidding?!-- {My, La-La~ It’s just a simple question~ Can’t even form your lips around the words, you’ll hurt my feelings~}

{W-what on earth are you two doing!? Why are you discussing this at all??}

{The hell do you mean ‘why are they discussing it’? It’s a damn good question. We still have to figure out what you and I are all about too.}

{We’re not ‘about’ anything!}

{Not sure I agree, which is another damn good reason we should talk about it. Who are you two talking to anyway??}

Ira, who was not hearing any of this, frowned at Lauriam’s choked sputtering. “Luminary has a lot of words for love. None of them help?”

Cackling, Marluxia sent over a ‘snapshot’ from their eyes. 

“Uh, um, I know I missed out on a lot of social things, but I really don’t think there’s a defined word for ‘the other guy that lives with you in your head’,” Lauriam muttered, still quite pink. “He’s just…my Marluxia.”

{Nothing ‘just’ about that, hey!}

{Oh, right, the unicorn. Heh. Think he lives up to the title?}

{I have so many regrets about you having access to my memories.}

{‘Some’ of your memories. Look, not my fault of all the stuff you decided I get to see, the locker room talks were one of them.}

“Yes,” Ira agreed, “...who’s dating the man you’re dating, which isn’t unusual. Even if he was your brother to you, even that isn’t unheard of, for two siblings to date someone separately. I guess I’m just confused because it sort of sounds like…I don’t know why I’m saying any of this, I apologize.” Ira sighed, looking away. “It’s not really my business.”

{We could sure make it your business, unicorn.}

{Stop, Xaldin, you’re being crude. Besides, way I’ve heard it, Lauriam’s confused this man enough already to not have you coming in making their friendship harder with rude jokes.}

{I’m not trying to confuse anyone, but I would appreciate you not making a joking pass at him, yeah.}

“N-No, I mean,” Lauriam huffed in his fluster, “You’re alright. It’s hard enough even thinking about trying to explain Marluxia to people who don’t even know about Empathy. I can actually give the full context to you, I don’t… I’m not trying to shut you down. Please, what were you going to say?”

{Strap in, darlings~} Marluxia snickered to Dilan and Xaldin, {La-La’s literally asking for something that’s gonna turn him into a flustered mess}

Ira shrugged. “It wasn’t anything terribly profound. It just sounds like you’re in it ‘with’ him. Not just adjacent to him. I’ve know people in actual polycule relationships, as in, people who have actually had sex together with the person they’re dating–” Ira explained patiently, entirely unaware of Lauriam’s sex life and making some Assumptions, “--who sound less interested or concerned with the other person their partner is dating. Even resentful. That doesn’t sound like how you speak of Marluxia.”

Lauriam glanced to the side, flushing a little more. But not a flustered mess, thank you very much!

“...well… I mean…” Lauriam mumbled, growing pinker by the second. “It’s…not like I could ever do anything with him not there.”

…though that didn’t mean that you had to do. Things. With the person that was always there when you had sexual encounters. Or feel…flattered, and happy, and--

Lauriam suddenly jumped, fumbling with his tea for a moment as his eyes widened and cheeks burned, voice strangled as he yelped, “Marluxia!”

His head was filled with snickers. {That feeling still undefined too~?}

Ira startled at Lauriam’s jump, though he quickly calmed. Most of the wariness on his face just his usual level of wariness, as he asked, “Are you alright?”

“Mhmm!” Lauriam nodded, eyes wide and fixed on the ground. Flustered from the sudden phantom feeling of arms around his waist and smirking lips against his neck. “...so, t-to you, it…does sound like we’re dating?”

“Um,” Ira said, noting how bright red and tense Lauriam had gotten, repouring more tea into his mug mostly to give himself something else to look at as he said, “Yes. Um. I guess so.” He sipped his tea, unsure what to say. Lauriam looked overheated. “I guess it just matters what you think you’re doing. But it looks like you’re dating. And uh… excited about it. I guess.”

{Excited~?! Awwwww, La-La, how sweeeeeeet~}

Lauriam huddled more in his blankets. “...hm. I…think I need to think about that. And…probably talk with my boyfriends.”

{Properly. Not while having a conversation with someone who doesn’t need to hear the details of our relationship.}

{I agree. The man’s clearly uncomfortable, for one. Marluxia, what are you doing??}

{Don’t be a prude, this is funny as hell. Also, I’m curious how far someone could take it. Like, hey, Dandelion? You feel this?}

Lauriam let out a small, shaky breath, eyes widening and looking a little glazed, before he shook himself, giving Ira an embarrassed look. “Hey, um, I’m sorry, Marluxia and Xaldin are trying to mess with me. I’ll be right back.”

And stiffly, Lauriam marched straight into one of the carriages and shut the door, before sinking to the floor and pulling his blanket over his head. A flurry of daisies spinning through the air in Dilan’s mind for a moment. 

{DON’T KISS ME WHILE I’M TALKING TO SOMEONE!!}

{Heheheh}

{This is why I think you’re a brute, Xaldin.}

{Don’t tell me it’s not hot. Feel him burn.}

Dilan did the Empathetic version of a sigh, before sending calming, soothing feelings to Lauriam. Like a hug, with a sympathetic ‘pat pat pat’ on his arm. 

Outside, Ira was suddenly sitting alone, with his little fire. O…kay. Sipping his tea, he looked idly down the path that led through the village, and saw and heard no one, still. At least the fire was warm. 

…a random memory came to Ira’s mind. Lauriam confiding about an assault. A type of torture. Growing still and calling him ‘sir’. 

Ira tiredly looked over at the caravan Lauriam had hidden himself away in. Maybe Ira shouldn’t have brought up anything about Lauriam’s relationship. Maybe he was hiding in there having another panic attack. Ira seemed to be good at sparking those in the man. {Lauriam? Are you okay?} he asked.

Lauriam let out a verbal sigh, before he smiled softly to himself. {Thanks, Dilan.}

{...more seriously, though, could we all talk later? Properly? I wouldn’t be surprised if Even was going to ping the island or something but…I-I don’t know, I’d just like to talk?}

{I miss you guys.}

{Gonna cut this off at the pass, we’re not dying, so don’t get in your heads about that}

Blinking in surprise at the different message coming in, Lauriam smiled guiltily. {I am, sorry, Ira. I just needed a second. I’m sorry I keep being a weirdo so often when we talk.}

Ira shrugged, then remembered Lauriam couldn’t see him, and sent him a {Shrug. It’s alright. I’m weird too, I know.}

{Wait, what are you ‘not dying’ about??}

{Nah, give him a break, if he needs to talk to us about it later, we’ll talk later then. Flower, keep an eye on the Dandelion for us, god knows if something’s going on you’re gonna be the one to get him through it.}

{Glad someone recognizes all the work I put in around here~ ❀ㆁω<}

{Think we’re past the worst of it anyway}

{Told you you’d get over it, La-La}

Lauriam sighed and pressed his hands over his eyes for a moment. Feeling the bracelet around his wrist. And then he got up and went back outside to his spot by Ira. “Weird in a different way, maybe,” he half-smiled at his friend. “Maybe that’s kind of a good sign that you’re getting the same excuses I give my family--I really would stop flipping out on you if I could.”

“Weird in a different way,” Ira agreed, reaching over to refill Lauriam’s mug with warm tea, “But still weird. Unfortunately, Invi deals with the brunt of my own weirdness. She’s endlessly patient with me, even when I don’t deserve it. I suppose I’m just lucky that I get to pick and choose who sees the worst of it.”

Giving Ira a grateful nod, Lauriam smiled softly. “That’s the lot of a sibling.” He paused, looking down, before laughing softly. “...I know how hypocritical it’ll sound, considering what we were just talking about but…I get it a lot more in that context. I don’t think there’s much I wouldn’t do for my brothers and sisters, and sticking through their weird moments is kind of the bare minimum.”

He gave Ira a smaller smile. “...but getting to keep some of it in is a level of control I do envy a bit.”

“Ugh, I can’t believe I’m about to defend a total lack of privacy,” Marluxia stuck his tongue out, before pouting and lightly glaring at Ira, “but. Sometimes what your brand of dumbass chooses to keep in sucks, and because you keep it in? No one can help, which they’d jump at the chance to do, and would do it easily. And instead, it just rots and festers in your head until it grows into something a lot fucking harder to help with.”

He sniffed. “La-La’s just lucky to have me as a vetting process. I don’t blab everything he thinks about, just the dumb stuff he tries to moronically hide because he’s traumatized or whatever.”

Ah. Marluxia. 

“It can help to be ready to be helped,” Ira said softly, gesturing at both of them sitting together, “And I say that aware Lauriam wasn’t ready to be helped. Again, it wasn’t my choice. I would have just followed quietly and stayed nearby, if that was how badly you two didn’t want to talk. But it felt cruel to follow you and not ask how things were going.”

“Maybe I repress too much, if we’re comparing situations. Maybe someday it’ll all be too much and I’ll just… explode,” Ira said lightly, tapping on his chest. “Maybe that would even feel nice. To just be seen, heard, in an unavoidable way. To scream, and not just always obey, and bow my head, and try to be fine with everything…” Ira smiled lightly, “But I don’t feel close to that. I don’t feel like I’m suppressing rage, or the urge to scream. It’s just not there. I’m just…numb. And I become more numb with time. Maybe for the best. It’s never a convenient time to get emotional. I don’t envy your feelings.”

“Maybe that makes me bad to confide in,” Ira admitted, “I can’t really relate to how you handle emotions. To how you deal with trauma. We’re very different people, in that regard. I feel like I have nothing to offer.”

Marluxia smirked dryly. “In a sort of fucked up way? It is nice. You’re the center of attention when you explode, and for as much as you can’t control what you’re doing, you kinda feel unstoppable with whatever it is. Even if you very much are. And when you’re done? That’s it.”

Lauriam sighed tiredly. “...but all that stuff sucks. And…apparently might be giving me brain damage, so if you’re not there, then,” he smiled softly at Ira, “probably for the best. Though I have to imagine there’s some middle ground between the two that’d be better than being numb…or exploding to the point your brain stops working.”

Shrugging a little, Lauriam offered a soft, sweet smile. “You’re here and talking to me, even if you were just told to. Maybe I’m just naive, but how you’re talking to me feels more like your own choice and not just what Xigbar told you to do. And…I think that’s enough. I appreciate it, either way.”

Leaning towards Ira, Marluxia pouted and reached out to give him a pointed poke. “And your emotions don’t have to be convenient, Ponyboy. Make them someone else’s problem one of these days, demand it. You’re worth more than something someone can choose to acknowledge when they feel like it.”

Ira smiled lightly at the poke, waving Marluxia off. “I know, I know. Maybe someday. When things are more stable. When we’re not moving around or things aren’t dangerous or my actions won’t put the others into danger…maybe then I can let loose a little. Be a little more than just…whatever this all is,” Ira said, gesturing to himself in a general, all over sort of sense, “But not now. There’s just no room for it right now. Someday.”

“And in your defense? I’ve only ever heard of you exploding. I haven’t seen it,” Ira pointed out, “So you do hold back for others’ sakes a little. Perhaps you’re just more open with your family because you can trust them. Like me with Invi.”

“UGH!!” Marluxia leaned back, throwing his head back in exasperation, “That’s what I’m talking about! SoMeDaY~ When it’s convenient~ Fuck convenience! You’re a person, not an appointment book!”

Straightening, Marluxia gave Ira a dry, disgruntled look. “...uh-huh. So you thought that whole thing in the royal district in Romeliad was a normal Tuesday night, huh?”

{Sorry, Marluxia can get a little pushy about this sort of thing.}

“I know, you think my methods are bad. You’ve expressed that to me. Several times. I recall being guilted and bullied away from my very important puddle cleanup job because of it,” Ira recalled, his voice a little amused. That had been a nice day, overall. By the end of it, anyway. “But I have responsibilities, and the nature of those responsibilities require that I put things I need on hold. That’s just a part of the job.”

Ira’s face sombered a bit, when Marluxia brought up the night in the stable. “To be fair to you, you didn’t so much ‘explode’ that night as become very quiet and withdrawn. Well, for certain parts of it. You… confided a lot. A lot of things I didn’t know how to respond to. I still don’t really know how to respond,” Ira admitted, “A part of me wants to talk about it, but everything I could say would feel clumsy. We don’t… really know each other that well. It feels a little violating, that I know things about you that are that intimate. I don’t know what I could possibly say that wouldn’t add to that violation.”

“And that night is still, as I argued in the street, an excellent example of why I can’t afford to make those emotional types of mistakes,” Ira pointed out dryly. “Everything that could have gone wrong, did. For all the reasons Xigbar always said they would. I put Gula and Hao in danger. I put myself into danger. I put you into danger. The only good thing I did that night was call my people and your people for help, which I should have done right away.”

“I know you find it frustrating to hear me say all of that,” Ira said softly, “But you not liking what being obedient costs me doesn’t mean the positives aren’t there. That night, the positives were all of our safety. Everything else wasn’t worth it.”

Marluxia stuck his tongue out. “Sometimes guilting and bullying are the only ways to get things done. And your so-called job is one you’ve been given shit-all resources for, and you wearing yourself to the bone to make up for it is fucking bullshit.”

Out of Marluxia’s derision, though, Lauriam winced before his gaze dropped. “Ira, I… I’m really sorry, for all that. I shouldn’t have dropped all that on you, and I know I was freaking out, but even so. I’ve barely even talked to some of my siblings about it, I don’t know why I just word vomited stuff that…you really didn’t need to know. And sucks to know.”

He sighed. “...I do find it frustrating, but more how Xigbar manipulates you than your resignation to it. Asking for help isn’t being obedient, even if someone’s told you to do it, but--” Lauriam cut himself off before shaking his head a little. “Sorry, I know you don’t want to just keep repeating the same things at each other. …I still do appreciate you helping us then, though.”

Ira smiled lightly at that. “Well… maybe we’ll find other things to say about all of this, when we get to know each other better. Maybe someday I’ll be someone you should have confided all of that to, and then I’ll know what to say about it.”

“And maybe,” Ira sighed, rolling his eyes, both at Lauriam and a bit at himself, “someday we’ll know each other better, that it doesn’t just feel mean, when you tell me all the ways I’m living my life poorly. When that day comes, I might be able to hear your critiques and handle them better. We’re just… not there yet.”

“But I’d like to be,” Ira admitted, “Someday.”

“Sojjsble.”

An odd, twisted expression came over Lauriam’s face for a moment, before he blinked, looking bewildered. And, hesitatingly, he slowly said, “...I’m sorry, for that, and Marluxia says that he doesn’t care if it’s mean. But I do, I’m not trying to be, o-or even to say that I think you’re living your life poorly. …though he says you are. Sorry.”

Lauriam sighed, dropping his head a little as he curled around the steam from his mug. “...I’d like to be there someday too.”

Again, Ira just smiled. But he didn’t respond. Just sipped at his tea, and stared at the fire. 

-

To the order of RIKU DAREKA

Pick a Peck: Everything You Need to Know About Cooking with Peppers by P. A. Cleffeld

And

Kellerton’s Demon: Volume 6 by Masashi Oda

Have been added to the library

-- Zexion

-

Larxene stepped onto the stage, raising her hand in greeting as the sound of cheers and applause filled the watery stage. The sound distant and odd, as it had been originally designed to make those in the otherwise empty stage somehow feel more alone at the sound of roaring enthusiasm in an otherwise vacant arena.

All of the chibis were getting used to their new existences, and Larxene was no exception. Her small, cutesy form felt fragile. Vulnerable. Even as lightning sparked and danced on her skin and through her hair like a broken, hissing power-cord, Larxene had still not quite come to accept how small her default form was. How un-intimidating it was.

Larxene had been designed to be feared. The lack of need for it hadn’t eased her desire for it.

But where Larxene wasn’t struggling, where many of the other chibis were, was her form being centered around music in some way. The other chibis couldn’t help but speak in a somewhat musical lilt, even Xaldin’s baritone coming out with a steady, consistent melody, Vexen’s hisses having a soprano quality. 

But Larxene’s music wasn’t centered around her speech patterns. Larxene expressed music in the same way Demyx had always filtered that part of his mind through her. It expressed itself in performance.

Instruments didn’t come naturally to Larxene. But music still swelled through the air as lights like distant fireworks, or colorful bombs dropped into the ocean depths, flashed around the arena. Each explosion of light and color followed by a distant CRACK of thunder, rolling through the ocean waves, the water around them starting to swirl into a more violent whirlpool, darkening the water with kicked up sand as the fish inside started to seem like menacing shadows rather than a playful, colorful aquarium.

Lightning started to kick and sputter across the stage, up into the colosseum seats. The swell of music competing with the cackling lightning, the exploding thunder of color. Every burst of sound made Larxene feel stronger and stronger, and that concentration of strength through her small body seemed to almost… amplify it? As she started to sway and dance with the music, she felt like she might almost explode with the feeling. All of Demyx’s potential, his power, his drive, ambition, aggression, all concentrated into one, singular exit, all pressed and swirled and filling Larxene with every piece of him that Demyx never allowed himself to feel.

And then, with a clap of her hands, a crack of thunder, Demyx suddenly appeared in front of her. And before he could even grasp what was happening–like every time before–Larxene coursed lighting through his body. 

Though, instead of tensing up, or screaming in sudden pain, Demyx’s eyes fluttered closed and his body relaxed. Like the current through his body was relaxing, immediately putting him to sleep. Demyx seemed to float, suspended and still for a moment, before a massive tentacle reached up and out of the water, gently circling around him and pulling him down into the depths.

There we go… now the show could properly start.

-

‘Demyx’s’ eyes opened… and Larxene literally shivered in repulsion as she realized immediately, oh, no, ew, that was drool. Ew ew ew! Eeeeeew! This was not the debut performance she had wanted, dammit Ienzo! 

Everyone in their group had been given their own rooms--Her Majesty’s accommodations were very gracious. However it hadn’t even been a question that Ienzo would continue to sleep with Demyx. Maybe it wasn’t in keeping with their cover stories as solidly, but unless he wanted to truly go full zombie mode, Ienzo couldn’t give less of a shit.

And while their days in the castle weren’t exactly stressful in a high-action sort of way, he did enjoy getting to cuddle with his boyfriend every morning and night. 

Of course, that inevitably meant that while Ienzo slept, arms around Demyx’s waist and partially under his shirt, cheek resting against his shoulder, Demyx woke up every morning with one shoulder drenched in drool. 

Not fully awake, Ienzo just sighed softly in his sleep as he felt Demyx shift, hugging him a little closer.

Ugh. Domestic.

Larxene carefully shifted out from Ienzo’s grip, replacing herself with a pillow, before pouting at her drool soaked shoulder. Ugh, how did Demyx stand it? Larxene had always had the good sense to clean herself up right after sex, not letting any of that filth settle on her. Also?? Were Demyx and Ienzo having sex?

Larxene sniffed the air… yeah, no. Weirdos. Why give up bed space if you weren’t boning? What a waste. 

Though, WOW! Look at this ROOM! 

Larxene gasped lightly, looking around in stunned wonder at the beautiful room, before peeking out the crack of the closed wooden blinds. Her eyes widened with even more wonder as she saw the street below, the buildings around them. This was ritzy rich. A castle! A real-ass castle city! 

Larxene headed into the bathroom and frowned at her reflection. Tsk. Demyx had no idea how to take care of himself. A quick look into the closet showed his sense of taste hadn’t improved either. Hmmm, a trip to a salon and a clothing store would be a quick fix. And a nail salon! Larxene’s eyes widened with sudden wonder at the possibilities in front of her. Foot massages! Wax cleanings! Pampering and spoiling beyond her wildest dreams!!! 

Demyx would thank her once he came back to a clean, styled, relaxed body. And whoever Larxene got between her legs next would doubly thank her for it.

Excited, Larxene threw on Demyx’s cruddy clothes, intending to replace them immediately, as she headed out of the bedroom and–

“Oh! Mr. Demyx,” a woman, hair in a long braid and vibrant green eyes that matched hers and Demyx’s, smiled warmly at her, carrying a bundle of flowers in a basket as she said, “You caught me in the middle of replenishing the vases. You’re not usually up this early. Did you need something?”

Larxene’s jaw dropped. Looking the woman up and down. Holy shit… she was gorgeous. Who the heck was this?!

It wasn’t the fact that Ienzo needed something to hold onto to sleep. It was, even while not conscious, hearing other people around him. Being alone in the master suite wasn’t akin to an alarm, but sleep was soon fleeting as Ienzo blearily woke up, looking around in confusion. Demyx didn’t have to wake up with him, they often had differing plans for the day, but…

Having gotten quite used to a morning dose of caffeine, Ienzo was still half asleep as he looked towards the ensuite bathroom--empty--and then peeked his head out the door. Blinking with sludgy comprehension between Aerith and Demyx. 

“...”

“...good morning, Miss Aerith,” he greeted, voice thick with sleep. “...Demyx?”

“Hey bud!” ‘Demyx’ said cheerfully, spinning on his heel to grin at Ienzo, “Ah, shoot, did I wake you after all? Was really trying to make a clean getaway!”

“Good morning, Lord Ienzo,” Aerith smiled, bowing politely to him, before laughing lightly as she pulled out one of the flowers of her basket, “Here, you seem tired. Take this gardenia, sometimes a nice, strong scent can jumpstart our days~”

…?

Ienzo tilted his head a little, giving Demyx a considering look. 

Though, he was, er, relatively quick to return Aerith’s bow, and…

…eugh.

Ienzo accepted the flower with a polite smile. “Thank you, I appreciate the consideration. I get the feeling I’ll be soon to wake up fully, now. Today seems to have the promise of being quite,” he glanced over Demyx again, “enlightening.”

ㅍ_ㅍ

Zexion gave Demyx the same considering look, also peeking out from the doorway.

Pfffffff, look at the little nerd.

Larxene did her best to not let her warm grin twitch up into a snickering smirk when she saw Zexion, before turning away, ‘Demyx’ grinning at Aerith, “I’d love a flower too, if you have one to spare? Also, this place has spas, right? It has to, could you point me the way to a spa?”

“Oh, of course,” Aerith said, glancing between Ienzo and Demyx, before passing Demyx a rose, “Would you like me to set up an appointment? For… two?”

…hm. 

Now…Ienzo did delight in expanding his horizons by joining in on Demyx’s interests, but he really couldn’t think of a more benign way to be unfathomably uncomfortable than going to a spa. He sincerely believed in Dilan’s delight with them! But Lauriam messing with his hair was about as much pampering as Ienzo ever, well, ‘wanted’ was stretching it, so, tolerated. 

Demyx had never mentioned wanting to go to one of the spas either, though…well, of course, he was a spontaneous person…

“To everyone’s complete shock, I did make library plans today,” Ienzo drawled with a soft smile, “So no appointment for me, though thank you. Please enjoy yourself, Demyx.”

Zexion walked out of the doorway to stand in front of Demyx, squarish eyes narrowing as he analytically looked over his boyfriend. 

Hehehehehe HAHAHAHAHAHAHA– “So yeah, just a spa for me, Aerith! Though, if you were willing to let someone dare touch those immaculate pores you have, I’d be happy to take you along, Aer–”

“Are you doing stuff?” Xaldin–it was clearly Xaldin–said, storming down the hall as a protesting and startled Luis stumbled and made alarmed, protesting noises, finally squealing in alarm when Xaldin literally threw the other man at ‘Demyx’, who barely caught him with a gasp, “You’re taking him. Luis is going out today before I lose my god damn mind on him.”

“Oh,” Aerith, who had never seen the usually cheery and polite Mr. Dilan act quite this… gruff, simply nodded, “Certainly. I’ll get appointments for both of them, then.”

“What? What? No way, I’m not on babysitting Luis duty!” ‘Demyx’ whined.

“He doesn’t need ‘babysitting’, he just needs to go the hell out. And whoever gives me lip about it next is going to be giving it through a busted one, got it!” Xaldin scoffed, turning heel and heading back down the hall, shouting, “Don’t make me come back here!”

“But I haven’t even slept yet…” Luis muttered, stinking of alcohol. Looking barely sober the hard way, like someone who had been forced sober just because time had passed enough to let the alcohol run through them entirely, rather than having slept it off.

“Ew. That’s probably why he’s mad.” ‘Demyx’ frowned, before pouting at Ienzo, “Uuuuh, ‘button’? Do you wanna take Luis to the library?”

ㅍ_ㅍ Oh, hi Larxene.

ㅍ_ㅍ I suppose this is a conversation we will need to have at some point.

Ienzo’s eyes widened slightly before he faintly nodded, giving Larxene an enlightened look. Though, he could only sigh softly as Xaldin dragged Luis through the hall. 

“I certainly wouldn’t mind the company today, Luis,” Ienzo said softly, looking over his uncle in concern. “I’m not quite ready to leave yet, so perhaps that would be some time for a quick nap, if nothing else?”

He tried a small smile. “I have the feeling Dilan isn’t intending for your ‘day out’ to also be sleeping, but I wouldn’t narc too much if you wanted a library nap too.”

‘Demyx’ pouted down at Zexion, glanced around to see who was looking… before sticking her tongue down at him. Bleeeeeeh.

Luis, in turn, blinked tiredly, looking between Demyx, who was gonna be doing… spa stuff? Luis wasn’t even sure what that consisted of. Massages? Cucumbers on eyes? Why? Then considering Ienzo’s offer of a nap in a library… “Nap sounds good.” Luis sighed, going to stand by Ienzo.

Aerith smiled, undisturbed, “So, back to one appointment?”

“Yes! Please!” ‘Demyx’ grinned. Ready for this big day out! 

-

{Are you seriously going to follow me, you little nerd?} 

ㅍ_ㅍ What does it look like?

ㅍ_ㅍ Uh, duh. 

Despite his much shorter stature, Zexion was keeping pace with Larxene as she walked over to the spa Aerith had booked for her. Really, it said something that he put in the effort of projecting himself walking at all and didn’t just follow along in her vision without any sort of movement.

ㅍ_ㅍ If I know you and Demyx--

ㅍ.ㅍ Which I do.

ㅍ_ㅍ Then I can surmise that you two have barely talked at all, which means that you’d likely benefit from having someone around to explain just what the fuck is going on. I am aware you could pull those memories from him, but I am another perspective to utilize.

ㅍ.ㅍ

ᅙ_ᅙ …it’s also nice to see you again, Larxene. I haven’t seen you around the island much over the past week. How has it been, being back?

{Yeah, it’s weird, people keep saying that to me. The ‘happy to see you’ thing. Freaks.}

Larxene took a moment before answering Zexion, primarily because she was already at the spa place. Getting to and from major areas of the castle, including its entrance and then its upper levels, took a lot of time. But once you were in a designated spot, such as this area for VIP guests and those who lived full time at the castle without being quite servants or Indentured but not royalty either, everything one could possibly want as a resident was a quick, easy walk full of lovely sights and often music playing in the distance.

This was a paradise. A real, actual paradise. Larxene couldn’t believe they were actually somewhere like this.

…she couldn’t believe Ienzo was trying to reject this lifestyle, either.

She smiled at the greeting spa workers, being led to a private room and sat down in a chair, her legs lifted up to rest her feet in a warm, swirling pool of water as the workers started to prepare all the supplies they’d need for her full body cleaning. As Larxene made no hesitation to look over the employees–was everyone in the castle hot?? Was that a requirement for working there???-- sent to Zexion, {I’ve been sticking to my world for I think the same reason everyone else has. It’s tough, learning this new ‘chibi’ thing! I didn’t realize having an entirely new form and purpose would feel so… different! It’s like I’m wearing new clothes, but the clothes are inside of me. I have to imagine you’re past that point though, you’ve been a chibi for, like, aaaages What, couldn’t hack it in the void for five whole seconds, nerd?}

He supposed so. The last time Larxene had been around as herself, the prevailing feeling hadn’t been much of a farewell. He could guess that Marluxia had gone to visit Larxene, and vice versa, and he’d place a bet on Terra visiting her too, but for the most part…

ㅍ_ㅍ It’s not quite just being as we were but with a different aesthetic, is it. Ienzo and I had been trying to prepare everyone by explaining so, but theory and practice are always different beasts.

ㅍںㅍ And, yes, it’s been some time for me. Since just a week after your return to Demyx’s essence.

ㅍ_ㅍ And more of a mutual incapability between Ienzo and myself. Though with hindsight and the knowledge we have now, I’m quite grateful that Ienzo reconfigured me nearly immediately. I believe Vexen might’ve been pushed to more drastic measures more quickly if I’d fully gone back to base essence.

o_o Marluxia described his time in base essence as something rather pleasant--was that your experience?

‘Demyx’ smiled and gave little hums of affirmation as the employees asked him if he’d like this or that done, both of his hands already occupied his cuticles were looked over in the form of giving him a hand massage. He pouted like a wounded victim when one of the employees gave a little gasp of concern, nodding along that his hands had been neglected for far too long by that point, that his calloused fingers and palms needed lotion, the dirt cleaned from under his nails, wax to pull the dirt from his pores and soften everything.

Did Demyx need all of that hardness to better play his instruments. Sure. But that was a Demyx problem.

{What ‘experience’?} Larxene asked, sounding genuinely put off by the question, {I wasn’t having an experience, I was just Demyx. Do I remember liking being Demyx? Sure, but that’s just because Demyx likes being Demyx. I wasn’t conscious to like anything else. I wasn’t anything.}

She paused, thinking back a bit more. {...maybe that’s not entirely true. There were moments. Moments when being Demyx felt a little bit like being me. Like for a second or so, his thoughts, his feelings, the way he interacted with the world, was more me than him… but that makes sense, doesn’t it? I know Mars is doing that whole ‘I’m a new person’ thing, and I guess that’s what we’re all doing with this chibi thing a little, but you and Mars have always been two of the more extra Nobodies among us. I’m still, and was, and have always been just another part of Demyx. And when I went back? That part just stopped talking. Me. I stopped talking.}

{Maybe that’s why you two were our first chibis. Maybe you two have just straight up forgotten what we are.} Larxene mused, trying not to flinch in sudden alarm when one of the spa workers started to grind her fingernails with a machine–the fuck???--while another asked her to pick out colors, {Though, yeah, I heard Vexen had a total freakout and that’s why Marluxia was back second at all. I always knew the old man was going to lose it eventually. He’s been showing signs of it ever since I was born.}

Look. Zexion knew that there were all sorts of walks of life, and that when you were in a certain field, issues pertaining to it were true matters you cared about. But he still rolled his eyes a little at the gasps and murmurs the estheticians gave Larxene’s hands. 

ㅍ_ㅍ Those ‘moments’, I believe, were things he mentioned. That, yes, primarily he was just Lauriam in the way you were just Demyx, but, upon being able to reflect on it as yourself once more, there was something cognizant about the experience. Fascinating, really, and perhaps something that gives more credence to the theories we’ve been hearing that, due to our longevity as constructs, we have evolved beyond our Empaths’ intent.

≖_≖ Which is the basis for us having become Chibis at all, and Marluxia’s sense of detached identity from Lauriam. I’m well aware I’m a construct, but given that I was not originally made to be a Nobody, that does make my and Ienzo’s case slightly different, for how much we’ve all ended up in the same spot. 

ㄱoㄱ＝３And I do not believe straining under the weight of grief is all that surprising, for my dad. If it was something you recognized from the start, the nature of that grief was a bit different from the flurry of ‘Somebody-ings’ we all went through, but grief all the same. While I am glad he’s back, how Dad brought Marluxia back was…

ᅙ_ᅙ ...

ᅙ_ᅙ …poorly handled, to say the least.

{Still, it’s weird that he picked Marluxia, isn’t it? I thought Mars drove the guy up the wall. But when push came to shove and it was time to resurrect one of us? Boom! Here comes Marluxia.} ‘Demyx’ let his head lean back on the head-rest, closing his eyes to relax as someone began to massage his shoulders, {Weird… you know, by the end there? I thought none of us gave a shit about each other.}

{You noticed it too, didn’t you? Come on, you little brainiac, I’m sure you did. We were all pretty rough on each other near the end there.} ‘Demyx’s’ left eyebrow twitched, as the massager coo’d a sympathetic, ‘you must work so hard, you’re so tense here’, {It was like losing our Somebodies drained us of something. We were sniping at each other, hoarding things, being assholes to other people. Even the little heart nerds were acting like hardened criminals, as if just a little bit of torturing people their entire lives locked in a room gave them any sort of street cred.}

{Marluxia’s said something about wishing he had seen me off proper, but… why?} ‘Demyx’s’ foot twitched as it was taken out of the water, his nails being worked on there, {I wasn’t going out of my way to say goodbye to anyone. We were all already, like… decaying. Xion-style. Just in super slow motion.}

Zexion blinked at Larxene for a moment. 

ㅍ_ㅍ …Lauriam confided to Vexen that he was feeling suicidal, and Dad used that situation to try and gain his consent as a subject for his Chibi-extraction experiment. I believe it’s why Lauriam has a Chibi-looking form as well, because Dad had initially performed an experiment to turn Lauriam into a construct, and for Marluxia to be the primary consciousness.

ᄒ_ᄒ The situation was rather painful for them. I’m still not convinced we managed to rectify everything, but they seem to be in a livable position, at least. 

He sighed softly. 

ㅍ_ㅍ By the time Kokichi contacted us, yes. I believe it’s misguided to assume that all the years of our bonds were erased within one, but we were struggling heavily without our Somebodies, and that did manifest in a sort of uncaring detachment from each other. 

ㅍ_ㅍ However, even with just some Somebodies back around, I believe some of that damage was, well, not healed or rectified, but perhaps unburdened; simply allowed to be without the callousness of survival instincts, and so those Nobodies left had been able to rely on the group again. 

ㅍ_ㅍ At the time, your departure didn’t truly feel like a goodbye. However, by the time Marluxia returned, or even by Terra’s return to base essence, each return felt like an, often, violent, traumatic death, regardless of what in actuality was happening. I can’t speak for him, but I believe with that shift in feelings and perspective, Marluxia regretted not being there for you, as someone he cares deeply for.

{Ah, he doesn’t need to regret anything. My final show kinda sucked anyway. I didn’t do any fun experiments, no fun flexes. I didn’t even pick a new song.} ‘Demyx’s’ eyes peeked open, looking curiously at the brilliant, colorful, reflective glass-work on the ceiling. Larxene was able to see everyone working on her… on Demyx’s body. Cleaning his toes, painting his fingernails, the guy who had been massaging her shoulders now coming at her with tweezers. 

She closed her eyes again as hair was plucked between her–Demyx’s–eyebrows, {...what’d you think of my final show? I tried to make it fun, you know. I used a fun, poppy song. I picked one I thought he’d like. I tried to make it fun for you too. Even though you had been suuuuuch an asshole for suuuuuuch a long time,} ‘Demyx’ laughed, and ignored the employee that asked what had made him laugh, {No one gives me enough credit for how much fun I tried to make it. Everyone else was whining and moping in their respective corners of the tavern, but not me. I went out. I explored the world! I tried to learn Demyx’s shitty sitar.}

{Everyone was just wallowing in their own misery. At least I tried. At least I lived before I ‘died’,} Larxene scoffed, ignoring the unease the employees around her clearly felt as her odd, erratic noises. Something uneasy and genuinely frustrated in it.

… before she suddenly laughed {...kekekekeke,} ‘Demyx’ snickered, {You’ve got a frieeend in meeeee. Ha! HAHAHAHAHA! Okay, actually, maybe my final show was awesome. Remind me to show Marluxia that memory later. Ha!}

ㅍ_ㅍ I didn’t think it sucked. It just wasn’t for you, as per the point. But considering that I’ve actually experienced more concerts than yours now, I can say with more background that your stage presence is uniquely

ㅍںㅍ Electrifying. 

Zexion didn’t think he’d ever truly be a music guy, but he’d had fun at the concerts Ienzo and Demyx had gone to, and they really had contextualized Larxene’s performances. Maybe he’d never be an energetic fan screaming in the audience, but that didn’t mean he didn’t enjoy himself. 

Watching the employees carefully, Zexion sighed softly as he shrugged. 

ㅍ_ㅍ You’ve always had your own philosophies. And given my detachment, I can’t really muse on how it was for the others, or if things would’ve been better if they’d done this or that. 

ㄱ_ㄱ …and I did already apologize to you. 

Rolling his eyes at the sing-along, Zexion frowned lightly at Larxene. 

ㅍ_ㅍ And I’ll have to remind myself to bring up to Demyx that you two should sincerely have some boundaries talks. He’s mentioned a few times he has some words for you. And in that vein…we do have a buffer of eccentricities, but please try not to make enemies among the people in the castle.

Zexion nodded to the unnerved employees. 

ㅍ_ㅍ We don’t need trouble here, especially if we do end up having to make some waves to get Ventus out.

{Ah, that’s a good point, I’ll be more careful about that,} Larxene thought, just as ‘Demyx’ said, “So, there must be some brothel options within the castle itself. Where do the locals go to get some strange?”

There was a pause from the employees… before everyone went back to work, one of them saying, “Well, of course the castle temples have prayer rooms to visit, sir.”

“Just that?” ‘Demyx’ asked, “Come on, this is one of, if not the richest place on earth. You can’t tell me these elite bastards drowning in money and their own self-importance don’t want ready-access to more than a prayer session. Relax,” ‘Demyx’ winked at the employees, “I’m here on the coin and patronage of my lord, who looooves to spoil me. You might have heard of him, Lord Ienzo? But I’m more one of you guys then one of his type. You don’t have to worry about potentially offending me just by listing my options.”

…Zexion tried not to be hurt by ‘his type’. 

ㅍ_ㅍ ‘Lord Ienzo’ has hired Isa and his ‘junior law-school assistant’, Demyx, as his lawyers, Larxene. I know you’re not Demyx, but please don’t start tearing our cover apart just yet.

ㅍ_ㅍ For Isa’s sake, I’ve kept my bets private, but I have thought the scenario where the queen herself finally approves our first court date just to say she knows who each of us are before contracting us under her, forcing a hasty escape to be rather dramatic. 

{What if I made an argument that I’m doing a little espionage work myself?} Larxene lied, though she thought quickly as she rationalized, {Think about it. What’s a tactic literally, like, half of the spy-thriller novels you have in your library have in common? People talk to their whores! If I can get in good with the local sex workers? The secrets the elites around here confide in them are ours! Or, well, we could always just pick it out of their heads… have any of us tried to do that lately? I know none of us could do it when our Somebodies were out, but now that we were all mostly whole? Has anyone tried to jump into people’s minds yet? Wouldn’t that help us find Ventus?}

ㅍ_ㅍ We’re talking through intent, I can literally feel you trying to rationalize a whim you wanted to do regardless of anything.

ㅍ_ㅍ Though that doesn’t mean you don’t have a point.

=_= While I do have some new abilities, Ienzo and I still cannot ‘enter’ past surface thoughts without assistance. I believe that Luis may literally be capable of it, but I don’t think he’d be willing even if he maintained sobriety long enough to achieve it. 

ㅍ_ㅍ That said, Aqua has a hunch, and she’s been surface reading most of the people she’s been questioning. Ienzo’s not told Rantarou the real reason we’re here, but he’s offered to pass on castle rumors to us, so that will likely help as well. 

ㅍ_ㅍ …back to your initial idea, though, I would highly encourage that you have that boundaries talk with Demyx before indulging yourself within the capital’s sex network.

{Ugh. You’re such a party pooper. You do know you’re a Nobody, right? Going for joyrides in the body should be something you’re doing with me, not scolding me for.}

ㅍ_ㅍ I’m not a Nobody in the way we defined it any longer.

ㅍ_ㅍ And even if I wanted to, I can’t.

{Yeah, yeah,} Larxene sighed, while she listened to the employees finally tell her about the more, uh, ‘unofficial’ sex work that one could find within the castle gates, {Spare me. Actually, don’t spare me, be honest with me for a second here, nerd.}

Larxene sat up, while Demyx’s body continued to lay there. Getting pampered and cleaned and gussied, as Larxene hovered in his lap, looking Zexion dead in the eyes.

Ψ( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ )Ψ Sex life belongs to our partners, which means now? My body belongs to you.

Ψ( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ )Ψ Do I even get to have a sex life, after our little talk?

Ψ( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ )Ψ Do I get anything? In the body I share with your romantic, pillow-princess boy-toy?

Zexion gave Larxene an even look back.

ㅍ_ㅍ You’ve already explained it yourself, with one misconception. 

ó_ò I’m not dating you, Larxene, your body doesn’t belong to me. But it does still equally belong to Demyx. Which is why you two need to talk. 

ㄱ_ㄱ I’m aware that Ienzo and I have circumvented some of the more difficult dynamics to figure out, in that he’s in full, constant control of the body now. That doesn’t give me much advice to give.

ㅍ_ㅍ Currently. But we still did share a body interchangeably for over a decade. And even aside from the very real physical and psychological damage you and Demyx will cause each other from being out of balance--

o_o It fuckin’ sucks not knowing what to expect from your body half the time. Being upfront about your expectations, clearly defining compromises, and then honoring those decisions is the best way I’ve observed just to not be miserable all the time. 

ㅍ_ㅍ No, personally I don’t think it’s fair for you to put relationships, romantic or transactional, on hold just because the other person you share a body with is in a relationship. But that’s not my decision to make. It’s yours and Demyx’s.

Ψ( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ )Ψ …

(｀▽´)  Eh, fine

Ψ(◜‾ ▿‾ )Ψ I guess so long as you don’t insist Demyx has to reserve his body juuuust for you

(｀▽´)  Then I guess I still have a chance to bully him into letting me do what I want!

(｀▽´)  So it all works out in the end.

Zexion shrugged. 

ㅍ_ㅍ Ienzo, Demyx, and I have had our own boundaries talk. And beyond that, I’d think it’d be a little silly for me, specifically, to have any objections, even aside from respecting your and Demyx’s personhood.

ㅍ_ㅍ It’s not like I can even touch him physically, you know?

Ψ( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ )Ψ 

Ψ( ᓀ v ᓂ )Ψ Oh-hohohoooo?

As Larxene gave Zexion a raised eyebrow, crossing her legs over Demyx’s lap and looking at him questioningly, around Demyx’s body the employees were starting to get worried. “Did he… did he fall asleep?” One of them whispered to the others, as they continued the spa treatment, Demyx entirely limp in their hands.

“Sir?” Another asked.

Ψ(◜‾ ▿‾ )Ψ Alright, be honest with me, short-stuff. 

Ψ( ᓀ v ᓂ )Ψ We feeling some good ol’ chibi angst?

(｀▽´) Good! Makes you more human, lamenting over that whole ‘inhumanity’ thing!

Ψ( ᓀ v ᓂ )Ψ Spill the tea, how we feeling?

Zexion gave Larxene a blank look before glancing over to Demyx and the estheticians. This was…a little risky, since they were in contact with Demyx’s body and certainly not addled, but…

“Hah! Sorry!” the group would hear, maybe even seeing a glimmer of a sheepish grin on Demyx’s face, “It’s just so relaxing I totally zoned out!”

Shoot and pray, Zexion supposed. 

ㅍ_ㅍ I’m not really feeling much of anything, that’s just a fact. There is an argument to be made, I suppose, that projecting the feeling of touch is more or less the same if the other party reacts, as per Amaina’s word along with mine, but I do think they are tangibly different things.

ㅍ_ㅍ For example, most of the experiences I can have or mime psychically are neutral to pleasant, while one can often be caught off guard by things they didn’t consider in the physical world.

“Oh! Of course, sir, please feel free to relax. We just wanted to check on you.” One of the employees smiled, before they got back to work. Kind of a weird one, this client, but honestly? They had had worse. He hadn’t asked–or just assumed–they offered happy ending massages after all.

(｀▽´) Ha! You’re such a worrywart. But I gotta admit, that’s a cool trick.

Ψ( ᓀ v ᓂ )Ψ So you don’t have any emotions or opinions about…

( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ ) Eh, I dunno

Ψ( ᓀ v ᓂ )Ψ Surprising him with a random butt smack?

( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ ) Actually, that’s a point. Are you guys even doing anything, like, physically intimate?

Ψ(◜‾ ▿‾ ) Ψ Sexually?

( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ ) Please don’t say hand-holding.

ㅍ_ㅍ;;; Ienzo is positive that someone here is looking to manipulate us, past the general machinations of how all elites are constantly manipulating each other, and I’m inclined to agree. The better impressions we can make on people, the harder others will have to work to extract information or turn them against us. 

ᇹ_ᇹ We promised Isa that if he couldn’t bring himself to hope for our success, then Ienzo would believe enough for him. However, we’re not ignoring the glaring warning signs around us that point to something more going on, or the fact that even beyond that, we’re all in a lot of danger being here. 

ㄱ_ㄱ There are people in the castle that know what Empaths are, what they’re capable of, what we did, and that Ienzo is one. We can’t ignore that target on our back.

=o= =3

ㅍ_ㅍ No, we’ve not engaged each other in any sexual manner, though, for the sake of not surprising you, I suppose, we have engaged in other forms of intimacy. None of us are comfortable taking steps to bring sexual acts into our relationship, so it’s off the table for the time being.

Ψ(･д´･+)Ψ Uuuuugh

(｀▽´) Well, whatever, I guess I shouldn’t have expected anything else from that pussy-foot nerd.

( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ ) Okay, but that begs the question, do you feel like you’re missing out on being able to touch him physically?

Ψ( ᓀ v ᓂ )Ψ I don’t entirely see the point if its not getting handsy myself.

( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ ) But I could see you being the type to lament over not ever to kiss or something sappy like that.

( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ ) Oh, hell, I’d still argue there’s something worth whining about, that we’re not human. Sure, we were never human and we never will be…

( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ ) But it feels different. It’s at least worth talking to each other about. What it really means to be us.

Zexion rolled his eyes with a hint of a smirk.

ㅍ_ㅍ Entirely performative, yes, everyone knows the only reason Ienzo and I like Demyx is for his body, no other possible reason we could want to be in a relationship with him. 

Though he did close his eyes for a moment with a sigh, easing from the sarcasm. 

o_o That is something more I’ve had a head start one as well; I’ve had more than a few conversations on this subject with Amaina before we even had an idea of how to perform the Chibification process.

ó_ò I’m not so certain about the claim of ‘never being human’, however. Ultimately I think it would depend on the outlook of any given individual, but I think Marluxia’s ‘I’m a new person thing’ as you’ve called it, was in part spurred by Alter Ego’s claims that what he’s become is a new type of human. One born from the mind, rather than the body. 

ㅍ_ㅍ It’s actually rather fascinating, philosophically, their perspective. Discussing the question of what a human actually is can get rather deep, and, at least from my own forays, something that doesn’t have a conclusive answer.

ㅍ_ㅍ I’m well aware I’m a part of Ienzo, yes, and that I was a construct made for a specific purpose.

o_o As specific as a child’s wish for a friend is, anyway. 

o_o But especially these days, I’m not so sure how much Ienzo isn’t just a part of me in turn. I think he could physically exist without me as myself, rather than the degradation we all experienced without our Somebodies, but I think the experience of life apart from me would cause him such extreme psychological distress that ‘functionality’ would be a more pressing question than ‘existence’. 

ㅍ_ㅍ Or maybe ‘existence’ still is the correct subject, as he wouldn’t be himself without me, at least by his own theories. 

( ᓀ . ᓂ ) …okay, admittedly most of that went over my head

Ψ(｀▽´)Ψ But that’s why I’m the pop star and not the brainiac!

Ψ( ᓀ v ᓂ )Ψ Though I guess it’s good that you’ve worked out some of this on your own, with some oooooother chibi…

( ᓀ ‸ ᓂ )

Ψ(･д´･+)Ψ Actually, no, boo! I was your friend waaaay before this Amaina girl showed up AND you’re dating my literal other half!

Ψ(｀A´)Ψ So why did Amaina get to have all the insightful chibi conversations!? Huh!? Just because I didn’t exist for a while!?

Ψ ( ᓀ . ᓂ )Ψ  I think this chick needs to meet Guppy. 

ㅍ_ㅍ Missed your chance, not having a definite form. 

=n= When I needed council most, where was Larxene? Awash in base essence, heedless of my words. And so my thoughts were left only to the longest formed Chibi I knew… The Odyssey with an unfaithful Penelope. 

ㅍںㅍ Amaina would have a blast with Guppy, you should absolutely invite her over. 

( ᓀ . ᓂ ) …

( ᓀ v ᓂ )WAIT WAIT I KNOW THAT ONE THERE’S A MUSICAL ABOUT THAT ONE

Ψ( ᓀ v ᓂ )Ψ Pfff, and the way you insist on blinding yourself by doing that weird unnecessary come-over? Face it

(｀▽´) You’re the doofus cyclops! 

( ᓀ . ᓂ ) Look, for real though, Zexy. Like, you get why Demyx’s ‘aggressive’ side is the only version of him that’s sleeping around, right? 

( ᓀ . ᓂ ) The guys a coward. If you ever find yourself wanting more from him? You can tell me.

Ψ( ᓀ v ᓂ )Ψ I’ll kick his ass into gear for you.

Zexion nodded seriously.

ㅍ_ㅍ I am surrounded by Nobodies, after all.

o_O Though you know Ienzo and I don’t really style our hair at all if we have the choice. It just falls in our face no matter what.

ㅍ_ㅍ I truly don’t envy him right now.

Knowing what her offer meant, Zexion gave Larxene a small, thankful smile.

ㅍ_ㅍ He’s my coward, and for the time being? Our desires are in line.

ㄱ_ㄱ ...

ㄱ_ㄱ Now.

( ᓀ v ᓂ ) Mmmhm

(｀▽´) Alright, alright. You win, by the way. I’ll ask Demyx before I go getting any action.

( ᓀ v ᓂ ) But that convo needs to happen soon, because I have my eyes on a very pretty flower girl.

ㅍ_ㅍ Good. As I said, balance and cohesion between the Somebody and Nobody is necessary for our well-being. 

ㄱ_ㄱ…I won’t warn you off Aerith otherwise either, but apparently she was one of Luis’ and Marluxia’s. I haven’t spoken to him about it, so I don’t quite know how Marluxia’s feeling, but Luis feels quite guilty around our correspondent, so perhaps approach the situation with some tact, as difficult as that is for you, around him. 

ᅙ_ᅙ I don’t think Luis has been doing well lately, but it may be the sort of unhappiness that he needs to decide to change himself. It’s rather frustrating. 

( ᓀ o ᓂ; ) Oooooh, one of sheep-herders, huh?

( ᓂ , ᓂ; ) Yeeaaaaaah I’ve noticed that too. Not that it’s really new.

( ᓀ o ᓂ; ) Eh, maybe Aerith isn’t worth all that. There are less baggage-heavy pretty ladies out there

( ᓀ . ᓂ ) Eh, who knows what anyone ever needs. It’s not like he hasn’t been numbing himself with mental alcohol for as long as I’ve existed.

( ᓀ . ᓂ ) Maybe having access to a bunch of real alcohol is just hitting him different? 

( ᓀ . ᓂ ) That said, he’d never listen to either of us about it anyway. We’re not the type he confides too. Nothing we can do about that.

That was true. Luis hadn’t had a shroud of ennui and misery around him for as long as Ienzo had known him, of course, but, well, Zexion had first met Luis because of an odd sort of passive suicide attempt. There were lighter moments, but after his uncle’s assault, Luis had definitely been more prone to his sadness, and…likely watching what happened to all of them with the Somebodies going to sleep and the Nobodies going to base essence--it had only been a week since their family had been fully reunited. The happiness that could bring would only be processed so quickly. 

Not to mention that being in a place as hostile as Momota Castle, for a purpose that Luis had carried guilt for for so long?

It wasn’t surprising that Luis was struggling. Zexion just wished there was more he could do to support Luis. But Ienzo had even had that conversation with Luis already, and while quite a lot of time had passed since then, he doubted Luis felt any different. 

They couldn’t stop his tears, but Zexion could still stitch his back and Ienzo could surround him with peaceful sensations.

ᅙ_ᅙ Yeah… 

ㅍ_ㅍ I suppose I’ll just hope he’s having a pleasant time with Ienzo right now.

Ψ(｀▽´)Ψ I still think he’d have had more fun with me

( ᓀ , ᓂ ) Not that I’m exactly getting to experience my spa right now 

Ψ( ᓀ , ᓂ ) Ψ Dork.

-

“Um… sir?” A beat, before a hand lightly pressed against Luis’ shoulder, “Sir?”

“Hah!” Luis startled awake, literally shivering as his eyes quickly glanced around. Confused where he was, but immediately clocking the look of startled fear on the lady’s face in front of him, which caused him to immediately throw a smile on his face. Saying through chattering teeth, “Y-yes? Sorry?”

The woman gave him a concerned look, the… librarian? Library? Right! He was at the library! He had fallen asleep in a reading nook. As she said, “I apologize for waking you, but you seem… unwell?”

Did he?

Luis looked down at himself and could see what she was talking about. He had literally just been asleep, but he was covered in sweat, it was oozing off of him. And he was shivering. It was visible to the naked eyes, and seemed to only get more intense the more he paid attention to it. He felt a little ill.

…shit. He was sobering up.

“Sorry,” Luis smiled shakily, glancing around for Ienzo–no sign of the kid, probably deep in a book somewhere–as he stood up, “Shoot, maybe I’ve caught a cold? Here, let me get out of here before I get anyone sick. Um, if Lord Ienzo asks where I’ve gone, could you tell him I decided to head back to the lodgings?”

“Of course,” the librarian said, bowing politely, “Would you like an escort back? You do seem a touch pale.”

“No, no, just gonna go home, drink some water, get some rest. Thank you, lass, that’s very kind of you though.” Luis said, giving her a slightly chittering smile, before heading off. 

Once he was outside, he took a deep breath, and wrapped his arms around his stomach. Trying to stop the shakes. 

…the hair of the dog that bit him would help.

Luis knew it was the time of day people weren’t–shouldn’t–be going to bars, but that just made the trip more attractive to him. He found himself immediately looking forward to sitting in a quiet bar, ordering some food and, far more importantly, a splash of rum. It’d wake him up, and better yet, stop the shakes. 

Luis had already been sobering up when Xaldin had kicked him out. But that had been hours ago and there was a difference between alcohol leaving his system and alcohol being gone from his system. One felt a whole lot worse, and Luis had no desire to wait it out until it felt better, as he sat down at the bar, ordering his rum and somewhat drooling as he looked at the menu, before ordering chicken wings and carrot slices, pineapple on the side. 

As a healer, Valen never recommended drinking alone in the bowels of your home, and generally she was a purely social drinker.

But for all that was holy, damn, she needed a drink. She’d just managed to forget how aggravating elites could be, and while healing was a respected field it still was a service position. And she wasn’t even practicing here! Valen had been called to the capital for her services in a legal case, so as some unknown, non-elite wandering around the capital…

Hah, maybe she could put some of Juniper’s recommendations to the test. 

An elegant middle-aged woman with silvering periwinkle hair (oddly close to the shade 97’s hair had been, actually) that parted naturally to one side dressed in a simple, yet well-made blouse tucked into pressed slacks walked into the bar, giving a small, polite bow to the barkeep as she took a seat at the bar as well. Pulling down the glasses from her head to look at the menu before ordering a middle-bodied wine and an herb, potato, and mango cup pie.

Luis had been devouring the chicken wings, not having realized how hungry he was until he had started eating, and now that he had noticed, was finding it a little difficult to just chill out and eat the food in front of him like a normal person. It was a little embarrassing, but he hadn’t really worried about it, assuming the bartender would forgive him so long as he cleaned up after himself, and again, no one else was around.

And then…

She was the kind of woman that made Luis suddenly hyper aware of his posture, but not in the way all the elites that he was currently surrounded by in the castle did. While usually elites made Luis feel insecure in the sense that he was hyper aware they were judging him, even if they weren’t looking directly at him, this woman held herself in a way that just made Luis subconsciously want to measure up. If she could hold herself that well, with that amount of confidence and ease, why not him?

And when his back twitched alarmingly when he tried to straight it and his legs started to shake more from the effort, he embarrassingly slouched down around his food again. Vaguely hoping more food would help the stress and ache his body was under at the moment, along with the rum. Because that was definitely the problem. He hadn’t eaten or drank enough… booze. Obviously booze. Nothing else–literally–came to mind, as Luis subconsciously worried all the sweating he was doing might smell. Maybe he should move to one of the booths now that someone else was here…

Valen let out a little sigh as she got her drink and took a sip, letting all the little aggravations of the day slide off her shoulders. Being in the capital wasn’t all bad, there were plenty of things she would be sure to take advantage of while she was there before being back in Seisear would make it much harder, but…she was looking forward to going back home. 

The pie was good, but lacked a little something she’d grown accustomed to from Reina’s Friday experiments. The booze was fancy, but there was a reason Valen didn’t shell out for the good stuff, and even the greatest succor just didn’t taste as good without friends.

Feeling a little homesick, Valen glanced around the bar a bit--high-class, nowhere near as feeling like home as the Sleeping Dragon Inn--before her attention was caught by the only other patron in the bar, a man likely out having lunch. 

…who…looked…

“You alright?” Valen asked quietly, knowing they’d only draw the attention of the barkeep, but not wanting to embarrass the man anyway. “You’re looking a little shaky there.”

Again, Luis did what he always did when he saw someone–especially a woman–give him a distressed look, and he smiled as he immediately reassured, “Hm? Oh, fine love, thank you for asking.”

And embarrassed, he literally covered his mouth with his hand when he ended that sentence with another little ‘chittering’ sound, his teeth chattering together as the sudden adrenaline in his body at being spoken to made the shaking worse. Maybe he was sick? He could be withdrawing from alcohol and sick at the same time, there wasn’t a rule saying it had to be one or the other. 

“Actually,” Luis suddenly said, again, too embarrassed to sit still in his condition, especially not with a pretty–distressed–woman looking at him, collecting his plates as he said, “I might go just sit over at the booth. Better on my back isn’t it–”

Luis’ body turned off like a lightswitch. His brain immediately going from ‘lightheaded’ in standing up to ‘lets not be standing anymore, yeah’? As he collapsed. 

Valen’s eyes narrowed slightly at the chattering. 

She didn’t know the border accents enough to tell the difference between all of them, but if he was from the east, that was close enough to the Dicean mountains to have real snow, and if he was from the north, then the cold fronts from Danganronpa were still worse than anything the capital got.

So--the man likely wasn’t just taken aback by NGP’s early spring. 

The sweat, the jittering in his eyes, the shivers, it didn’t sound like he was having trouble breathing, but--

“Shit!” Valen muttered as she sprung up, managing to at least catch the man enough to have him not hit the ground. Voice firm, though not snapping, she called for the barkeep to send for help. 

She might not have her own clinic here, but she knew where to shoulder herself some space.

-

When Luis would awaken, it wouldn’t be to a hospital--the castle had its own clinics and health wards, naturally. But there was care taken for privacy, though above him there would be soft murmurs as Valen checked over the fluid bags currently set up and going into Luis’ system. 

Luis had sort of forgotten he had had a headache for the last… while. Long while. Until he woke up and the first thing he noticed was that his skull didn’t feel like his brain was trying to swell out of it, and the back of his neck didn’t feel like it was made of stone. 

A huge plus, all things considered. Too bad it was accompanied by The Horrors.

Well, no, maybe the horrors. Luis glanced warily around, and admittedly, if this was The Horrors–specifically, if he hadn’t passed out and then suddenly just woke up in some Factory or Factory-equivalent–it was a much nicer, cleaner, brighter Horrors then the ones he was used to. It had windows! A very high window, admittedly, colored by mosaic glass to make hard to see through. But still! Good sign! 

Luis tried to say something, and winced when parting his lips felt like he was pulling tape apart. Some sort of mixture of crust and his own dry lips doing its best to seal his mouth shut, as he murmured, “What’s…”

Luis caught sight of the elegant, pretty lady from before–oh!–before, before his gaze followed hers, and he saw something was attached to him, with some sort of bag… oh. Oh? Uh, wait, he had seen something like this before. In Even and Vexen’s lab. Never used, but always in a corner, just waiting. He just didn’t entirely know what it was… “What’s-that?” Luis blearily said, blinking slowly. Deciding of his many questions, the most immediately pressing was definitely ‘what’s being put into my body’. 

“Ah, good, you’re awake,” Valen hummed softly, glancing over from the fluid bags to offer the man a soft smile. “Thankfully you don’t have to worry about a concussion, but I was starting to get a little worried.”

Stepping back to give the man a little breathing room to wake up, Valen nodded to the bags. “Fluids--it’s mostly water, but with dissolved electrolytes, a bit of saline, dextrose, and Ringer’s solution. Sugar, calcium, sodium, chloride, and potassium, if you’re not familiar,” she explained, “You were severely dehydrated, so this is for aggressive fluid replacement.”

“Take your time waking up,” Valen advised, “Though I will ask how you’re feeling again soon.”

“Oh…” Dehydrated? How could Luis be dehydrated? He drank all the time–oh. 

Luis felt a little vulnerable just laying down, so he braced himself against the bed, testing his weight, and with a small grunt of effort, found it easy to sit up a bit after that initial push. Feeling his strength return to him the more he moved as he readjusted the pillow behind him to let him sit up a bit, leaning against the headrest as he said, “Uh… thank you. You were at the bar. You brought me here?”

Valen watched carefully as the man pushed himself up, but didn’t try to interfere. It didn’t look like he was trying to pull the IV out, so no need. 

“With some help,” Valen smiled wryly, a jacket that could pass for a lab coat hanging off her shoulders now, “I’d appreciate the vouch, but I’d be a little worried about dropping you if I carried you here by myself. ‘Here’, being the day clinic in the castle, by the way.”

Bowing lightly, Valen introduced, “I’m Valen, and you’re welcome. I may not be practicing here, but I wasn’t about to leave someone collapsed on the floor of a bar.”

Luis immediately bowed his head back, before wincing, placing a hand on his shoulder. His neck feeling better didn’t mean it wasn’t still feeling sensitive, he supposed. Though, especially now that he was less freaked out, every moment made him feel a little better, as he grinned appreciatively–if a little sheepishly–at the woman, “Lovely to meet you, Valen. The name’s Luis. Spelled wrong, if you ever need paperwork on me.”

“The day clinic at the castle,” Luis murmured, looking around a touch warily… before he laughed lightly, still rubbing the ache out of his shoulder, “I gotta say, they know how to decorate here. If you had asked me before I woke up how comfortable I’d be just waking up in some healers room, I think I’d have answered ‘scared spitless’. This place has some great lighting though. That said, I think waking up to a… well, not familiar, obviously, but you were the last thing I saw before… what happened? I literally just collapsed?” Luis frowned, it finally dawning on him what had led him to this situation, “That’s wild to me, I wasn’t doing anything unusual. If anything, I was on the way to fixing myself up. Getting a top-off to settle me. Did I slip?”

Valen laughed lightly. “I’d say spelled right, for it being your name, but no worries. I’m not on retainer here, so we’re, hm, just borrowing some space and equipment for the time being, nothing official.”

Glancing around the room as well, Valen smiled amusedly. “I think it’s a little much, but I’ll agree about the lighting. A little much is practically austere for the castle, though, so I’ll take it. And be thankful I didn’t just send someone with white coat syndrome into a nightmare.”

Her smile fading, Valen gave Luis a considering look. “...no, you didn’t slip. If I had to take a guess before, I’d assume you were just so dehydrated you passed out, but… Ah,” understanding lit up her grey eyes, “Taking a bit of the hair of the dog, then?”

“Heh, white coat syndrome? That’s pretty apt way to describe it.” Luis laughed, feeling himself relax a little more, “And sorry, I didn’t actually get to the point I was rambling to make. I just wanted to thank you for sticking around to help me out. I’m sure it would have been easier to just pass me off to someone else, especially since you were in the middle of your lunch. So thank you, seeing a face from before I fell to after helped a lot.”

At her accurate guess, Luis smiled a little sheepishly, though he looked more tired as he nodded, “That’s right. I know that’s not the best way to handle feeling ill when the alcohol wanes, especially this early in the day, but it’s been getting harder to…” Luis trailed off, looking off for a bit. The bags under his eyes deepening a little… before he grinned lightly at Valen, “Ah, nevermind, you don’t need to hear an old drunk make excuses. I really appreciate you helping me out, but don’t feel like you need to stick around. You’ve already done a lot.”

“Maybe, but the things that are easier aren’t always the things that are better,” Valen said simply with a shrug. “But I’m glad I could make waking up a little easier for you, being that just barely familiar face.”

She gave Luis another considering look as he started to speak about why he’d gone to the bar, and some of his health issues before shrugging it off. And, after a moment, she gave him a small smile. “Humor a healer? You’re not obliged to get into a whole appointment with me, when we’re both here by coincidence, but I’m not exactly here on vacation. I’d get why you wouldn’t, but I’d feel far more like I wasn’t wasting my time here if I was able to help someone, rather than trying to get answers from government officials who barely want to speak to me, and elites who definitely don’t.”

Luis gave Valen a surprised look at that… before he laughed, subconsciously reaching up to play with his earring a bit. “Hah, glad to hear that it’s not only my group having that problem. God, I don’t even know how many days we’ve been here now, but we can’t get anyone to talk about our work here either. Feeling a bit forgotten about, really, which feels odd considering they’ve given us such nice lodging to just do nothing in.”

Luis was still embarrassed, but… Valen had a really reassuring presence, and honestly, she wasn’t asking for something secret. Anyone who knew Luis knew he had a drinking problem. It had just never felt like… this. Before. 

“I guess if you’re offering, I’d be a daft fool to turn down a professional opinion,” Luis grinned, shrugging a little, his shoulders starting to feel better. “Being a drunk is an old problem for me. Old problem, back before the crows feet and the pudgening body. All of which you’re pulling off much better than I am… th-the crows feet! I mean the crows feet! It, you look, it gives you this, like, distinguished…” Luis sputtered–why had he brought that up at all!? Watch your mouth, you dumbass, she wasn’t a bartender he was trying to charm!-- “Um, entirely beside the point! I’ve been drunk, or, drinking, for a long time now. That’s all I’m saying! Sorry!”

Sighing, still playing with his earring, he said, “But this last year? It’s been hitting a lot worse, and I need a lot more of it, all of the time. I used to have this sweet spot that I was always in, where I was just okay. Not wasted, not sober, just okay. But now I can’t hit that spot for the life of me, and it’s gotten to this point where I feel like I’m…” Luis frowned, “...it’s almost like I’m going through withdrawal even when I’m drunk? So I need to drink more. But that ‘need more’ has been getting worse and worse. Is that possible? Or is this all in my head?”

“Tell me about it,” Valen rolled her eyes with an amused huff. “You can hear about the bureaucracy of the castle until it becomes weather talk, but being in it is something else. But with travel time, it’s not like you can just ask department heads to send a letter once they actually need you. It’s a rock and a hard place, being notable enough to need, but impertinent enough to call at their leisure.”

There was the hope that phones would circumvent that need a bit, being able to stay home and just call in once the capital actually needed you, but alas, the work of a healer wasn’t one done solely through speech. 

Chuckling a bit at Luis fumbling over the feet in his mouth, Valen nodded as she took in his situation, humming quietly. Adjusting the glasses on her head, she said, “I see… Well, in matters of addiction, the ‘in your head’ things are often just as physical. The sense of ‘needing more’ to achieve a previous state of inebriation is really common, but usually not after years of consistent use--it’s one of the more dangerous parts of addiction, actually, the way one’s body adjusts to higher and higher doses, with fewer returns.”

Crossing her arms lightly, Valen tapped one of her fingers against her arm as she tilted her head. “It could just be a change in metabolism through aging… May I ask? During the more steady years, what would you usually be drinking, and how much?”

Luis smiled gratefully, relaxing when she didn’t call attention to his flubs. Most of his socializing outside of his family was people in bars, which tended to as a rule a series of light, non-serious flirting. Feeling calmer–and again, better. Luis was a little shocked at how steadily better he was feeling, as that bag of water cocktails slowly emptied into him–Luis relaxed back into the pillow a bit, considering her points. 

“Well, I’ve always liked variety, but overall I think even among the different types I’ve had has always been pretty consistent in amount. Every day I’d–”

No.

That wasn’t true.

Luis hesitated, feeling foolish as it occurred to him what his story–his actual alcohol history–would have looked in the last… Luis still didn’t really know. Over a decade. Over a decade… Maybe even two decades. Luis couldn’t remember what year he had forfeited his life. Almost twenty years where, if one didn’t count the drinks he numbed his powers with inside of his mind, ultimately a comforting construct that numbed his mind and made him feel safer with himself, feel better about everything that was going on…

If one didn’t count that?

“...” Luis bit his lower lip uncomfortably, “...this isn’t going to make any sense, and I’m real sorry for that. I don’t mean to sound crazy. But I guess in reality, before this last year? I was maybe only drinking…” rewards from the supervisors were so rare for Luis, only offered when Tengan was happy with him for some particular reason. Which was too often, but also, really only… “...maybe a bottle or two a year?” Luis muttered. “An occasional shot maybe… every few months?”

The fact that Luis could be adequately made a little desperate for those bottles and the occasional shot of rum or vodka the supervisors would half-taunt him with was a sign that the addiction had absolutely been there the entire time.

……..but, Luis was starting to realize…. Maybe not the physical consequences of that addiction…

“I think I thought I was drinking a lot more than I was.” Luis admitted uneasily.

Valen tilted her head a little more as Luis abruptly cut himself off, but as he got around to what his hesitation had stalled, she never stopped listening carefully. 

Maybe it didn’t make any sense, and sounded crazy, for someone who just a moment ago was so confident that they were a regular drinker to immediately walk it back. But Valen was someone who knew the world was a big, big place. She wasn’t as avid a traveler as her late brother and his wife, no, as much as her absence from Seisear during that time was a sting that had been re-aggravated due to recent events. 

But Valen was someone who had worked dutifully through medical school, and had seen clearly that a diploma and practicing license in no way meant she was done learning. The Luminary way of doing things was not the only way, and sometimes it wouldn’t be enough for her patients. And so, she had gone to look at that big, big world, and had found…more. 

And still, despite being an eternal student, she’d still found that one of the best things she could do during an appointment was to listen and trust her patient. 

So maybe it didn’t make sense, but it was true for Luis.

“A bottle or two a year, and an occasional shot,” Valen repeated in a murmur, her finger slowly tap-tap-tapping on her arm in thought. “That…does put into perspective something that looks more like sudden binge drinking, in your situation. The dehydration, dizziness, you mentioned a headache, and correct me if I’m wrong, but you’re moving in a way that I’d guess you’re having some neck and back pain… Some of that could be explained by early alcohol poisoning.”

Tap Tap Tap…stop. 

As she paused, Valen gave Luis a professionally concerned look. Not a personal agony, but still sympathetic. “You don’t have to tell me, as a stranger, I know this is a very personal question. But have you found difficulties regulating your moods? Either changing moods often, or finding yourself overly fatigued, easy to slip into melancholy, or having your baseline low energy?”

Luis’ eyes widened in genuine shock.

Alcohol poisoning.

Oh, sure, of course he knew what it was, but… but it had been such a long time since he had had to worry about it, that he had genuinely forgotten it was a factor. And once his body had had access to real, physical alcohol? Luis hadn’t hesitated to keep up the same pace and habits he had developed with his construct.

It had literally never occurred to him that in the real world, the amount he was regularly drinking did more than just gave you a headache. It shut down your whole body. Like how… oh, fuck. Like how his muscles had been feeling for honestly months. It had eased a little whenever they were traveling, because Luis physically couldn’t drink as often when that was happening, but now that they were stationary again? He was right back at it. 

Luis blinked at her question… before he laughed lightly. 

“Honestly? My mood swings have been hitting me stronger than they ever did when I was a boy coming into himself. I was ready to just say that was an aspect of myself I just had to accept, maybe just getting older wearing me down. But things that used to just make me sad or frustrated or down? God, lately they’ve felt impossible to deal with.” Luis admitted, still looking notably relieved as he said, “I’m sleeping all the time, I don’t feel good when I do anything, I don’t want to go out or hang out with my friends…heh… I can’t explain to you how relieved I am that there might be another reason than I’m just like this, for this to have been happening. I just… it’s been real hard to live with for a while now, and the idea that maybe I can fix it?”

Luis smiled, feeling genuinely hopeful as he said, “I know it’d be a relief to my family. I could fix the bad moods if I got off the liquor?”

Valen’s expression softened. It wasn’t often she’d had this conversation with someone, thankfully, but the times she had, the realization of mood destabilization was usually met with denial or dismissal. That someone was relieved to have an answer, and further, seemed open to the idea of detoxing themself?

Still, Valen’s voice was gentle as she answered, “I’d say the possibility is great, but, and I know how frustrating this can be to hear, cutting down your drinking might not be a cure all. It’d help with all the symptoms I mentioned, definitely, but especially in the case of struggling with your emotions?”

“Withdrawal will likely make it worse, at the start, but even when that eases, you may still have trouble. Emotions are intricate things, and overall people need a lot more help with them than they’d be willing to admit. But in my professional opinion, I think it’d help, yes.”

Smiling, Valen tilted her head to the door. “If you have family with you? Then their support will be important.” She laughed softly. “I don’t know about you, but I know it can be a struggle to rely on even the people I trust the most, so it’s easier said than done, but do rely on them. Cutting off an addiction is miserable work, even if it’s worthwhile.”

Almost like a cosmic cue, at the mention of family, Luis would receive a harried, worried message.

{Aaaaahhhh shit, Uncle Luis???? ó^ò Sorry, I really only meant to step away for a moment; one of the librarians said you’d headed back to our housing, feeling unwell? Are you okay?}

Luis wanted to feel better. Mostly, he wanted to be better. He had started his drinking process decades ago in a sincere attempt to make himself safer to be around. Sure, there had been other benefits, but that had been the point of the construct. To never have that ability to reach forward and just, on an emotional whim, shut off everything that made a person a person. To not be able to abuse his loved ones.

But Luis had never lost that drive to be someone his loved ones could rely on, otherwise. He had taken his role as one of the pillars of the island and had done his best to make sure the island was pleasant and safe for everyone. He had taken as many Indentured as he could despite being one of the few empaths connected to the island who did not have an assistant, and he had endured the struggle and strength that had taken to maintain both the conditioning, the construct, and the island until Kairi had shown up and suddenly Luis had felt like a literal weight had been taken from his shoulders, the two more easily dividing the load. 

Luis had worked hard, to be reliable for the others. And part of that had been wanting to be the kind of guy where the others wouldn’t realize how hard he had been working. He liked being the silly, aloof uncle type. Easy to talk to, easy to hang out with, just comforting to be around. He had never wanted to be acknowledged for his efforts. His reward would be, every time, seeing the others around him relax a little more, feel a little more at ease, have a little more fun. 

Luis hadn’t denied his wife another attempt at a baby because he didn’t want to be a father. He had done it because it had killed him to watch her suffer so much. He had still always wanted to be a father. And what he could provide for the others was close as he was likely ever going to get. And he had learned to love that, for what it was. 

So, yeah… if he could find a way to get his powers under control, without being this sleeping, irritable, randomly crying mess his family had to tow around? If there really was a better Luis on the other side of a–he knew–terrible withdrawal experience?

That would be worth it… he’d have to be careful though, pick his timing. “Do you have any recommendations for how I’d safely go through withdrawal? We’ll likely be traveling soon, should I wait–”

{Oh!} Luis blinked, before smiling lightly, {Nah, lad, you’re fine. Though, uh, without creating any sort of alarm? I am currently holed up in some healing center in the castle? Had a bit of a spill, but I should be alright.}

Sighing softly, Valen looked a little grim. “Well, normally I’d refer you to a rehab center--a vetted one, of course--but I’m not all that familiar with any around here. Considering the lives of the rich and famous,” she rolled her eyes a little, “I’d assume there are safe ones in the castle or in the royal district, though.”

“And if you can help it, yes, I’d discourage trying to detox while traveling.”

With a small, wry smile, she offered, “I’d wish you swift business with the castle, but if you are going to be around for a bit, Luis? I could look into rehab centers in the area.”

{WHAT?!}

{ó^ò Hold on, I’ll map your location and meet up with you soon.}

{Sure, but don’t rush. I’ve got an IV bag in my arm, I can’t exactly run off yet.}

Luis frowned, “How long does withdrawal usually last? And I guess I mean a worst case scenario. When my family travels it might be… unexpected.” Luis paused, before shrugging sheepishly, “And in a hurry. You know how elite business can get. Everything is suddenly a rush. I wouldn’t be able to refuse to travel, I’d have to go immediately.”

{YOU’RE ON FLUIDS?!?!?!}

Ienzo was, in fact, rushing. The hot gossip young lordling practically sprinting through the castle halls, to the confusion of more than a few on-lookers. 

Nodding seriously, Valen murmured a quiet, “I see…” before sighing. “Every person’s journey through withdrawal and rehabilitation is unique, so please keep in mind these are general estimations. For heavy drinking, people start to experience withdrawal symptoms after around six hours, and the symptoms will worsen over the next 72, generally peaking at that time, and lasting around two weeks, though for some people it can last for four. For some, inpatient care can be effective over a 30 day period, but there are more studies coming out that claim any care program under 90 days has limited effectiveness.”

“However, if you have adequate support, you may be able to get away with limited medical visits after that initial 30 day period. Though, I’m telling you that as something of a risk, if you find yourself in a rushed situation,” Valen warned. “Ideally? Being in a long-term stable environment will give you the best chances for success and health.”

Luis smiled lightly, ‘hearing’ the alarm in that. Yeah, Ienzo was definitely not taking his time. He was a good kid.

Though he sighed a bit at the response, thinking Valen’s words over. “I think this would have all gone terribly wrong if we were here for over 90 days,” Luis admitted, though the six hour rule made sense. It would explain why Luis always felt awful after getting any sort of sleep. He had gotten into a cycle of fitful sleeping, drinking almost as soon as he woke up, and then getting so drunk that he felt tired and wanted to go to sleep again. “I suppose it’s too much to hope for that once I’m off this bag, I’ll just continue to feel fine?” Luis remarked with a small, somewhat mocking smile as he gestured to the IV bag, “This is the best I’ve felt in ages. Though, even saying that out loud…”

Luis licked his lips slightly, realizing with some disappointment how sincere this was, as he said, “I’m already thinking about when my next drink will be. Ah, I really let this become a problem, huh… well, still. It’s a lot better to know then to just think this is all me getting older. I know I’ve said it already, but I really am grateful for everything you’ve done already. Can I offer you compensation? I mean… I don’t have it on me, but I’m traveling with a lord who could compensate you,” Luis said, not feeling it was necessary to mention said lord wasn’t where the funds were coming from. It was just an easy way to explain why Luis had funds to give away, mentioning Ienzo. People would just make assumptions.

Valen gave a small, sympathetic nod. Committing to sobriety immediately pitted against having to stay at the castle for far too long--a shitty position to be in. But, well, a diagnosis could be a much needed light in the dark. 

Laughing softly, Valen joined Luis’ mocking joke. “We’d all hope against hope so, but unfortunately not. However, making sure you’re drinking more water than you think you need while drinking, and keeping up with regular meals will still be more help to your overall health before you can detox.”

About to bargain for a looser form of compensation--seriously, she wasn’t practicing here, but Valen didn’t want to put Luis in debt for her kindness--Valen had barely started speaking before a young man with barely formed decorum burst into the clinic room, managing to wheeze out a worried, “Luis?”

Ienzo had forgone his mask in his sprint over, some bangs falling from his pins and drooping back in front of his eye. And while Valen had turned at the intrusion, about to dryly scold someone about bursting in on an appointment (if informal)...

She paused, words stolen for a moment as recognition, then confusion, then astonishment widened her eyes. Before Valen could only close them, shaking her head lightly in an amused chuckle. 

No fucking way…

Luis smiled warmly, a little amused at how frazzled Ienzo looked. Aeleus would be pleased that Ienzo had at least done a sprint that day. Luis would call that a win.

Still, someone was watching, so Luis bowed his head respectfully, “Lord Ienzo. Someone told you I was brought to the healers? They didn’t have to do that, I’m okay.” Luis gestured to Valen, “This healer rescued me. Healer Valen, this is Lord Ienzo. He’s the one I’m escorting for castle business.”

“Uh, that’s, I mean,” Ienzo fumbled a little, still catching his breath, “Tha-thank you, I’m--”

“You sure are, huh,” Valen huffed, amused, before rolling her eyes a little. “Here I thought Her Grace really did want me here as a healer, but apparently I just needed to have eyes. It’s good to see you, Ienzo.”

Her smile softened as she looked over the young man. “...it’s been a long time.”

Ienzo, in turn, just gave Valen a wholly bewildered look, before pure shock washed over his face. His voice coming out small and disbelieving as he quietly confirmed, “...Aunt Valen?”

OvO

OvO

ovo;;;;;;

“Who?” Luis asked, his voice two octaves higher as he started to sweat, looking nervously between the two now. Still smiling, but now waaaaaaay less certain what was happening. What had just happened? Had drama just happened? It felt like drama had just happened, and Luis was uncertain what kind of drama it was… ‘aunt’???

Increasingly amused, Valen gave Ienzo a small nod before she got up, looking him over. She really did just need eyes… He looked so much like Lehua, and while it was a little ridiculous to say that everyone with a side-part cowlick was related, it was something that was a bit notorious for the Pohano family. 

“A bit ridiculous of a small world, hm?” Valen mused, looking back to Luis. “The business the castle’s entrapped me in? Was being called because of a contention case for House Seisear, someone claiming to be Ienzo Seisear coming forward. I was summoned as a consulting healer, and because I’m Lehua Seisear’s sister.”

Ienzo still found it difficult to form words, a dozen half-formed thoughts racing through his head as he stared at Valen. His aunt. Aunt Valen, who was on an exchange in Astraz to learn foreign medicine, and lend her skills to the people there as the Luminous envoy she was a part of traveled…

It had been…a long time since Ienzo had thought about any of his living relatives. Because why would he? If they had cared about him at all, he wouldn’t have been sent to Sunny Side, right? He had living family. So when they never showed up, he had just…

In the face of Ienzo’s silence, Valen’s mirth at the universe’s little joke on them eased, her expression softening. “I’ll be honest, I really didn’t think it’d actually be you. When Siofra’s siblings pulled strings to try and find you, every answer pointed to you being dead.”

“...oh,” Ienzo squeaked, looking wholly overwhelmed.

Luis frowned in concern, looking between the two. “Lord Ienzo, maybe you should come sit on the side of my bed here. You look about as pale as I expect I was when I had my spill.” Luis smiled, patting the side of the bed, before turning to Valen, “So! Wow, that really is a coincidence… so…” Luis paused, not sure what was more pressing to mention first, before glancing uneasily at Ienzo, “...your family thought our Ienzo here was dead? Well that answers some questions…”

Ienzo numbly looked between Luis and Valen for a moment before nodding, walking over to sit on the edge of the bed. 

Luis wasn’t the only one to look at him in concern, though Valen could only sigh as she loosely crossed her arms again, leaning lightly against one of the partitions that was giving them some modest privacy. “And raises more,” she agreed with Luis, frowning as she explained for his benefit, “I was off-continent at the time, but when I returned to Luminary to Ienzo’s mother’s side of the family, apparently they’d been embroiled in a legal battle that went nowhere.” 

Valen’s gaze grew more tired, the crow’s feet Luis had pointed out before deepening with old grief. “Aoife and Keelan were furious that you weren’t taken to them immediately, and apparently, depending on who they even managed to talk to between various guard sectors or whatever administration department, you could’ve been gone along with Lehua and Siofra, in transport to the orphanage, within it, or going out--no one committed to any answer.” She shrugged a bit. “And with the nature of your parents’ deaths…none of the allies the Seisears usually could’ve relied on were willing to put their necks out. By the time they got any information of where you might’ve been, it was like the government was entirely set on erasing your existence at all.”

“That would be in their interests,” Ienzo mumbled in agreement. 

(Had…he not been abandoned? Truly? But…no one even knew he was an Empath until he came to the factory, why would the government be so adamant about making sure he ended up in Sunny Side?)

(...had that just been more of the message the assassinations were meant to send?)

Taking a small, shaky breath, Ienzo lifted his gaze from the floor. “I’m not sure if you would’ve been briefed, if the pertinent part of your involvement in the case was confirming my identity, but part of my case with the castle is getting official acknowledgement that my parents’ deaths were assassinations ordered by a previous regime.”

Valen’s eyes widened in surprise--she had not been briefed on that part--before it was her turn to simply murmur, “Oh…”

Luis knew there was a certain level of distance expected of him, as someone working for a lord… but in truth, none of that came naturally to him. He hadn’t been raised in that environment and his time in the city had been his first attempts to talk like someone’s servant. 

So, seeing how down Ienzo was? Luis didn’t hesitated to pull his legs into a criss-cross and scoot forward to sit more beside Ienzo, reaching over to lightly rub a circle into his back. Just showing him he was here and hopefully being reassuring in that presence. 

Luis also, honestly, didn’t know anything about the law, as he suddenly gave Valen a slightly wary look. “...if you’re meant to confirm Ienzo is who he’s saying he is, is that… good or bad for what he’s trying to do? Are we… on opposite sides of this?” Luis asked.

There was no hesitation on Ienzo’s side either as he instinctively leaned towards his uncle’s comfort. He knew his dads wanted this to be an opportunity for him to stretch his wings a little, to claim some of the adult independence of his life without total reliance on his family.

But some of his family was still here, and this was a hard first task to undergo as an independent adult. 

“We’re not, no,” Valen answered first, a slight firmness in her tone belying the determined decision she’d made then and there. “I’ve never been able to be there for you, but you’re my nephew, Ienzo, and I still value that. If you’ll have me for this case at least? Whatever you’re trying to achieve, I’d like to help.”

Easing back into her more usual casual tone, Valen shrugged slightly. “And for being recognized as House Seisear’s rightful heir, and correcting the acknowledgement of what happened to our family? Then me being able to confirm who you are is quite a benefit, actually.”

She rolled her eyes a little. “Fair warning, the court will probably want a DNA test, rather than just trusting that I can recognize someone with the genetic perpetual bedhead.”

That got Ienzo to smile slightly, the corners of his lips tilting up faintly. “That was the big giveaway, hm?”

Valen smirked back. “Mostly. Though being close to the spitting image of my brother does help, even if you’ve managed to inherit your mother’s eyesight instead.”

Luis smiled at Ienzo, grasping his shoulder a little and squeezing. A silent reassurance of ‘see? This is okay. This is a good thing!’ Always nice to have more family…though, navigating how they were supposed to interact with Ienzo’s biological family was going to be a process.

But the start of that process should, as a given, start with a warm greeting, as Luis grinned at Valen, “Okay, but indulge me. Did Ienzo inherit his sense of smell? He’s got an insanely good sense of smell, I’m curious if that’s a Seisear trait or just something special to him.”

Ienzo’s next breath came a little easier at the shoulder squeeze, the reassurance working. At least a little. He’d been anxious about his family knowing his lineage, and he’d been, well, more anxious about being around the capital as a ‘lord’, but coming across any living members of his biological family had been such a non-factor in Ienzo’s mind due to its absurdity that seeing his aunt now was just like taking Skysplitter right to the chest. 

There…there would be a lot to think about later. But at least for right now, it was nice hearing Valen offer herself as an ally. And likely one Ienzo could actually trust, given that she’d already taken it upon herself to help Luis as a total stranger. 

“Does he?” Valen asked with some surprise, her arms making an aborted movement that was…strangely familiar to Ienzo. It looked like she had meant to consult a clipboard. “I do remember my grandfather having a particularly keen sense of smell; that’s rather fascinating if it is actually a recessive trait. Do you find it easy to distinguish certain smells, or is everything heightened?”

Feeling a little like he was in his Dad’s lab, rather than a random clinic, Ienzo answered, “Everything. I don’t think I have additional olfactory sensors, but rather that the standard number I do have are particularly sensitive. I, uh…” Ienzo blinked, before sheepishly pulling his mask out from his pocket. “I usually wear a mask to avoid general sensory overload, at least in public.”

“Fascinating…” Valen mused.

-

SLAM

SLAM

SLAM

Ventus bowed to his father. “You wished to speak to me, sir?”

Ventus’ father had thinned as he got older and had left a lot of the harder work of fueling the fire and hoisting cooled chunks of metal to and from the flames to Indentureds. Ventus knew from old talks with Saber that the raw, back broadening strength that came from that work had lessened every generation of his family’s lordship, to the point where some of his siblings had never gained the raw strength that should have been a requirement of making their first blade at all. None of them, not even Saber and Bailsong, who had both taken their weapons-crafting seriously growing up as the competing heirs, had ever come close to being the behemoths that the historical family portraits suggested their family line had once been. 

Ventus also knew that his father regretted the loss of that family strength. That one of the reasons his father was so distant from all of his children was a disappointment, and beneath that a sense of personal guilt, that he had raised none of his children to be as great as his grandfather. Their weakness a failing of him as a lord of the house. 

Saber hadn’t told Ventus that. No one had told Ventus that.

It just… felt like something that was true. Something Ventus knew about his father instinctively. That regret obvious on his face.

SLAM

SLAM

SLAM

But now that the lord blacksmiths had lost a significant amount of their Indentured at the turning of the year, who had handled almost all of the initial flattening and shaping of the metals themselves, Ventus’ father had been spending more and more time in the family’s personal forge. Currently pulling at massive chains that lifted a long metal press up, and then once it was suspended, letting it drop with a SLAM, SLAM, SLAM as the chains ricocheted and slammed flat the heated metal. Trying to punish the metal into an edge.

It was hard, grueling work. Ventus’ mother and his two ‘aunts’, concubines in all but name who had birthed Ventus’ other siblings, all who had failed outright or simply failed to impress in their 13th year quest, had all made themselves scarce, the nobles not wanting to be recruited into the lord’s solution for losing so much of their workforce with the freedom of the Indentured. A family of blacksmiths afraid to work the forge. 

Ventus knew these failings were making the loss of his brother and cousin felt even harder by the heads of the family, as his father huffed, spitting some of the phlegm building from the effort of his labor onto the ground as he pulled at the chain again. “Tell me your progress in your quest, boy. Assuming you haven’t forgotten it, placing yourself as the queen’s new purse-dog.”

Ventus also knew–knew, in the way he had known of his father’s regret–that despite the harsh words, Ventus wasn’t at risk of harsher consequences when he answered, “Not much more than since my last report, sir.” 

His father was happy. He liked being pushed to work in the forge. Ventus knew this was perhaps the happiest his father had ever been. Back to making weapons with his own hands. 

And that happiness made his father more forgiving, as the lord sighed. Letting the chain go with a SLAM SLAM SLAM. Ventus knew any of his siblings or cousins would have, in a moment, felt the back of the lord’s hand, slamming them into the ground for their failures. But the lord was tired and content as he turned to the boy. “You’ve not even managed to speak to the two surviving heiresses? Not even that much?”

Ventus shook his head, staring deferentially at the ground as his father approached. “They’re still isolated, still in hiding. Lord Makoto–” because Kaede had knighted him, in hopes of making his descendents more harmless, “Won’t entertain even light conversation about the state of his sister. And the Guiness family themselves can apparently barely speak to Lady Sahara, who has entirely isolated herself. I can’t get close to either of them yet.”

“...” To Ventus’ surprise, his father knelt down. Something almost gentle in his gaze, as he reached forward and lightly touched Ventus’ temple, causing Ventus to startle and look up at him directly. “...I wonder if you’re strong enough to reach out, if you wanted?”

“I’m sorry?” Ventus said, confused. “Father?”

SLAM 

SLAM 

SLAM

Ventus’ eyes tried to see past his father. Who was… working the chain? While his father was knelt there, his voice oddly gentle, a hand against Ventus’ face in a non-painful way, the first Ventus could ever remember feeling of his father. 

“You can reach out into me,” his father said, lightly rubbing his thumb over Ventus’ temple, “The queen gave you words for it, but your mother and I didn’t pay for a faulty tool. We’ve seen signs of what we wanted from you your whole life. The things about you that made up for the shortcomings of your thin arms, your short stature, that fact that harming others never came naturally to you. We forgave it, because we thought, well, of course those skills would struggle within you. The echo of others’ pain always hurt you. You’d wail in terror and pain for so many years, when someone else in the home was taking their punishment.”

SLAM

SLAM

SLAM

“But you remember, don’t you,” Ventus’ father said, his eyes seeming to glow in the orange glow of the forge. “We knew what you were going to be capable of someday. We were patient. When you were small, freshly bought, freshly acquired? You used to be able to look up into someone’s eyes and just–”

Lord Shard closed his eyes, and Saber opened them. A young Saber, not even old enough to sign his own contracts, or have fulfilled his own quest. Golden eyes glowing like molten metal, waiting to be forged into a weapon as he stared into Ventus’ crib. 

Every. Single. Piece of him. Something at Ventus’ will. No part of Saber, in that moment, truly private, truly isolated. A toy just as easily puppetted as the marionettes his mother enjoyed scratching from wood. 

And when Ventus–young, too young to understand what he was doing–finally let go? He knew his brother had briefly, strongly considered taking his dagger and burying it into the creature’s belly. Saving himself and his family from an infant that could reach inside of themselves and hold the most private, hidden parts of themselves, and manipulate it like a forge. 

SLAM

SLAM

SLAM

And Ventus could feel the moment when Saber decided not to. Had forgiven an infant for a violation it couldn’t control. Had decided how Saber would protect himself and his family would be to guide the creature, the boy. Make him strong. Give him self-control. Give him a gentleness that would compel Ventus to hold back, in a family that had every plan to turn Ventus someday into a perfect, puppeting, thieving spy. 

Saber had been the family’s strongest child. And his interference had allowed Ventus to be soft. To be weak. Ventus owed almost all of who he was, to Saber. 

(And their families’ ethos of violence had killed Saber. Killed Saber and Bailsong both. They had always known it would come down to the two of them destroying each other someday. Why not take advantage of the cruel, insane game they had been pulled into, to finally get it over with? To finally decide the heir. To end the competition that had ruined and tortured both of their lives, endlessly, endlessly fighting their own closest family.)

(A stupid, ugly, preventable way to die, all in the name of entertaining flowers.)

(And you know that, Ventus. You already know that. You don’t need to see it through the queen’s documents, or the two witnesses, their voice or minds. You already know that because there has never been a side of Saber you could not pick out of the literal air. You had trained yourself on his mind, from infancy, you already know Ventus–)

SLAM

SLAM

SLAM

“If I had been older?” Ventus whispered, placing a hand against Saber’s, who was still staring at him. Weapons beaten into shape by shadows around them, as the forge turned and turned and turned. “Stronger? Maybe I could have saved you. Found you.”

“What good did ‘maybe’ ever do for anyone?” Saber asked, “My story ended a long time ago. It was stupid and pointless, but we’re weapon makers. We know not every death gets to be meaningful and glorious. Sometimes you leave in a blaze of grand and history-making glory… and sometimes you’re a punchline, a cautionary tale at your absolute best.”

“I don’t feel that way about you,” Ventus whispered.

“I know. I felt that way about it. You knew I did. There was no part of me I could hide from you. Not ever… and I didn’t regret that,” Saber said, moving his hand from Ventus’ temple down to his shoulder, grasping it harder, “You know what I did regret though? At the end, when I was bleeding out? Bailsong already long dead?”

“...” Ventus closed his eyes, “...you regretted I was going to end up another punchline. Another, at best, cautionary tale. You don’t think our parents will ever consider me an heir. Because I’m not a warrior to them… I’m a weapon.” 

SLAM

SLAM

SLAM

“Just waiting to be pressed into shape,” Ventus whispered. 

“Warriors should die our stupid, warrior deaths. My ending was the only way it was ever going to end. I had been trained for it my whole life,” Saber said, before glancing back at the forge. Where shadows were pulling, pulling, pulling at a chain that, for a hundred years, only Indentured had ever pulled. “But weapons should be suited for their masters. They should get to reject, and cut off, a clumsy hand. True blacksmiths respect their weapons. But our family aren’t blacksmiths anymore. Father’s not strong enough to pull that chain for long. He’ll replace himself with servants soon, and he’ll tell himself it’s for the best, and he’ll be miserable until he dies because of it.”

“... I don’t understand,” Ventus said, and he didn’t. He felt hurt. His brother saying aloud all of Ventus’ worst fears, like it was nothing. That he wasn’t a part of the family. That the family didn’t respect him. That he shouldn’t… be with them? “What am I supposed to do then?”

SLAM 

SLAM

SLAM

Shadows pulled the chains. 

“You should go and see if the real weapon makers better suit you,” Saber said, looking at the shadows. Blunt. To the point. Like he always was. “The ones who have been doing this their whole lives. They’ll understand you in ways our family can’t. In ways I couldn’t. Even if I wanted to… And I had wanted to. I hope, as you grow older, you’ll remember that I really had loved you. That my last thoughts were wishing you didn’t follow after my footsteps.”

Saber turned back to Ventus. Grasping his shoulders as he said, sternly. “Don’t mistake me. Don’t forget. They’re going to show you where the ocean meets the sky, and sure, maybe that horizon was where you were born… but you were raised with the blade, and the flames, and the forge. You were raised the shard of a blade, and the soot will never leave your lungs. Not truly.”

“But you’re not chained to the forge,” Saber said. “And our family won’t let you be everything you could be. You know this. You know this. You will never be heir. You will always be a weapon. You should go to blacksmiths that actually know how to forge you.”

Ventus closed his eyes. Saber was starting to repeat himself. Ventus knew why… “You’re not really my brother,” Ventus whispered, “How do I know he actually felt this way about anything? You’re just… something I’m using to talk to myself.”

Like Ventus had done every night. For weeks now. Each time he woke up, the dream fading. Only bits and pieces remembered. But this particular part becoming clearer and clearer. The part Saber repeated over and over. You will not be heir. You will only ever be a weapon. Your life will end as a predictable, preventable punchline.

Ventus couldn’t help but see it as the most cowardly version of himself, using his brother’s face to say plainly things Ventus suspected. But hands grasped both sides of Ventus’ face, and when he looked up, Saber stared at him… but the forge was gone. 

The air smelled like flowers. A breeze went through their hair, as they knelt in a field. 

“You know it’s true. You know it,” Saber said, moving his hand to take Ventus’ hand, placing something in the center of his palm, “...and you need to be with people who can explain to you why you know it.”

Ventus looked down at a green star.

When he woke up, his hand was clutching at the star still, worn around his neck. And just like always, the dream faded like water against the cooling blades. Becoming steam, just barely recognizable, all form and shape lost into mist. 

Just one thought clear in his mind.

…his family was never going to make him an heir.

He was a weapon. 

That was all anyone wanted him to be.

(Except… for Saber.)

(He knew it.)

(He just. Knew.)

…that woman had known what it took to make a sword like Saber had made. 

Ventus wondered how she learned it?

Maybe he’d ask.

-

Things had calmed down a lot. Lauriam and Ira just ended up chatting for a while, lower key conversations that were likely helping their burgeoning friendship a lot more than the tense, high emotion moments. In part, they were just spending time until they could more safely smother the fire by the carriages, but it was still something each of them could take solace in, in being away from the larger group. 

And during that time, Lauriam had opened his gift from Axel, reading through the instruction card and starting up an embroidery piece. While his first few stitches were a bit hesitant, there was an odd sort of peace that came over him--likely helping to contribute to the easier conversation between him and Ira--as he worked. 

…he knew it’d likely be a hot topic when everyone met up on the island that night. Aqua would likely dote over Sora’s cold, and Lauriam likely wouldn’t even be the person to bring his own issues up, which would result in…

Well, he couldn’t guess. But he wasn’t exactly looking forward to it. 

However, shitty conversation or not, and another on top of that to be had, he did want to tell Dilan and Xaldin first. So, after returning to the group in town, taking stock of anything they needed to pick up before heading back out tomorrow, finishing the soul-crushing paperwork, and starting to settle in for the evening, Lauriam found a comfortable space to sit and close his eyes. 

Unsure of his boyfriends’ schedule, Lauriam took a stick and started tracing concentric shapes in the sand, while Marluxia perched on one of the broken pillars, watching him idly from above. 

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ 

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Alright, what’s this I’m hearing about stuff you need to tell us?

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Medical stuff? Why is all the medical shit happening today?

“Xaldin, what on earth do you… oh, you mean the Luis situation too?” Dilan sighed, walking out into the sand at the same time Chibi Xaldin landed next to Marluxia. “Not that that’s new. I guess perhaps just newly official. Before you all hear about it, I’m certain, tonight, know that Luis is fine, he was put on fluids a few hours ago,” Dilan explained, “Dehydrated. Alcohol poisoning. Again, nothing that should surprise us really. We’re just lucky a healer was around when it got as bad as it did.”

Marluxia made a small happy sound as Xaldin popped in next to him, tilting himself against the teddy bear for a moment before he blinked, taking in the news from the other side. “Ah, shit, really? Damn…though I’d think Luis couldn’t even get alcohol poisoning anymore.”

Lauriam grimaced with sympathy--the memories were a little janky at best, but that just added to his shitty experience with alcohol poisoning--before he sighed, pausing his drawing to idly spin the stick in his hand. “I’m glad he’s alright, though that’s kind of scary if he had to be put on fluids. I’ve seen the bags in Even’s lab and they’ve always looked daunting.”

Perhaps he shouldn’t be surprised that Xaldin had gotten bleedover feelings about ‘medical things’. Maybe he’d even caught word from one of the others already. 

Shifting his weight a little awkwardly, Lauriam shrugged as he just went for it. “So, we ended up at a healer’s because of that cold we had recently? And, um, I guess it was routine questions, or something… But essentially, it’s been deemed that I get stress-induced seizures. So when I’ve massively flipped out then completely crashed, it’s…that.”

Dilan’s eyes widened in concern, immediately moving to Lauriam, kneeling down and putting his hands on his shoulders like Lauriam would need immediate steadying as he said, “Seizures?! No, but wait… I guess in retrospect, you did shake a bit during those moments? We thought it was just the tension of your emotions. Though, that would explain the passing out…” Dilan frowned, looking Lauriam over… before fretting, pulling him into a hug, “Oh, shoot! We could have lost you a few times! Seizures are serious!”

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ 

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ;; Okay, can we offer some help to the guy who doesn’t know what seizures are?

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Really, Dilan? I don’t get medicine knowledge? You ass.

Dilan sighed, still hugging Lauriam. “You don’t know likely because I didn’t have enough information to pass along to you to make it worth it. I’m not a doctor. I just know seizures can cause shaking and fainting and that damage that can do to a body can be bad. Just cultural osmosis medical knowledge. There was a mummy we uncovered once that had signs of perhaps having died due to a seizure, which is the main reason I know it can be lethal… Oh dear, Lauriam! That’s not good. Are you okay?” Dilan asked, “How did this even come up? Did you have one today!?”

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Marluxia would have told us.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Actually, that’s a point. This shit affecting you, flower?

Lauriam flushed a little but relaxed into Dilan’s hug, dropping the stick and loosely putting his arms around him in turn. He knew it was a big deal for the same reason Dilan did, just the cultural, general knowledge of what a seizure was…and the whole…bracelet thing. And the healer had made it pretty clear that it was an issue for a few different reasons. 

He supposed he just hadn’t stuck around long enough for the others to really make much of a deal of it, though. …though considering that the ‘adult-adults’ of his group were Even and Aeleus, they still likely wouldn’t make much of a deal of it. 

Pouting disgruntledly a bit, Marluxia gave Xaldin a small shrug. “They said it was basically your brain deciding to stop working. ‘Fuck you, body’ disease, as Axel put it.” Scowling a little more, Marluxia said lowly, “The healer gave us paperwork to get a thing from some weird new machine that, like, scans for brain damage. And a damn tag to wear like a cow.”

Lauriam cringed at the reminder of the bracelet before he shook his head a little. “I didn’t have one today, no. I was just getting checked over, and I guess some of my vitals were a little weird so the healer asked if I’d had any other health issues besides the cold lately, and I mentioned the issues I’d had with staying awake, which led to explaining about the coma, and when they asked more about that…”

Lauriam looked down with a glare. “...apparently it doesn’t matter why it happened, or any of the psychic reasons. The physical consequence is a seizure, so…I’m susceptible to seizures.”

Scoffing, Marluxia kicked at the side of the pillar with his dangling leg. “Shit like La-La trying to off us, or that dumb melt down a few weeks back were probably some too, playing the matching game.” He gave his boyfriends a dry, bitter look. “And our physical brain is still my brain too, so, like, yeah. It’s not like I’d just be fine and dandy if our brain shuts down.”

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ I guess I meant more if your emotions also triggered this stuff

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ  …

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ What’s this about a tag?

Dilan also had frowned at that, looking over Lauriam in concern… before he grit his teeth. Looking briefly furious as he said, “We are not going to Dicea to be treated like cattle. Not again. Does Even know? There’s still time to turn back, you’ve only just crossed the border.”

Resting his chin in a hand, Marluxia dryly looked at the horizon. A recent memory coming to mind of raging so hard he walked across a town, started a riot, then tried to bash his head into a wall. 

Yeah, probably. 

Lauriam let out a tired sigh. “I mean, I…” He cut himself off, before summoning the damn bracelet, holding it out for Dilan to inspect. “It’s not mandatory or anything, and when I asked, the healer just looked at me like it was a stupid question to ask if there was a penalty for not wearing it. In that, there isn’t one, other than people not knowing I get seizures in a medical emergency.”

“There are…a lot of rules and stuff in paperwork,” Lauriam groaned softly, “But if I’m understanding a lot of it right, and I think Even gets it way more than me, it seems like we actually have a lot of freedom in Dicea? Like…established legal rights. Other than the teens being minors there, I guess. Sora’s pretty bummed out, but I don’t think Dicea even has a concept of Family Heads anyway, at least legally.”

Dilan took a breath… before he gave Lauriam a fretting look. Just idly running his thumb along Lauriam’s face, like he was clearing dirt. “...I wish I was there in person. I know we’ve had every reassurance in the world, but it still feels like you and the others are heading into the unknown alone. If something goes wrong, it’ll take us so long to reach you… I wish we hadn’t separated the groups.”

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ I don’t. 

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ We’re being given the runaround in the capital. The queen is treating us like conveniences, something she’s just toying with at her leisure. 

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ If any group is in danger of ending up locked away somewhere again, it’s us.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ And if that happens? I’ll be glad it’s only the half of us. We’ve bettered all of our odds, separating. 

Lauriam tilted his face into Dilan’s hand, a soft smile gracing his lips despite everything. He wished they weren’t separated too, but less for reassurance and more just because…he missed Dilan and Xaldin. Everyone. It was hard being apart, even if it was the smartest way to go about thi--

“Pbbbbbt!”

Marluxia’s fangy grin after his raspberry was sharp. “You know we’d turn right around and come after you guys if she’s just playing the long game. And apparently given with who all’s still in that dumb place, we’d gather a damn mob to demolish the glorified fart reflecter to cinders.”

Lauriam sighed a little, but didn’t take a few steps back from Marluxia’s daydream. “It would be nice to see the castle razed. Dumb, but…satisfying.”

“I could think of a few things with that description.” Marluxia smirked, looming down over Lauriam and Dilan.

“...did he just say we’re the dumb ones?” Dilan whispered to Lauriam, a far too skeptical eyebrow raise at that. 

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Nah, he’s not wrong.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Sorry, Lauriam. You’ve got your moments, Dandelion.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ But no one’s getting anything sort of satisfied until we all figure out the trickier parts of this whole situation we’ve got going on.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Your damn unicorn friend noticed the problems immediately and everything I’ve ever heard from this guy makes him seem like one loud noise from hiding under a blanket, so you know it’s bad if he’s picking up on things we’re not.

“What are you talking about?” Dilan frowned… before he looked more flustered, “What? The…the discussion of who’s dating who? It’s obvious.”

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Oh shit it’s obvious? Damn nevermind conversation over–

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Fuck off, ‘it’s obvious’. Then why the hell was Dandelion choking on his own spit trying to explain it?

Lauriam sighed, unsurprised. Half a lifetime of Marluxia insulting his intelligence had numbed the effect by this point, and while at points he’d be in the mood to defend Dilan… Dilan was knowledgeable about a lot of things. But he was also kind of thick, and the recent conversation of them getting together officially in the first place was soon enough that it wasn’t something Lauriam wanted to defend against. 

Though, the other half of the conversation he’d asked to have didn’t leave him as nonplussed, a flush coming over his cheeks as Lauriam tried to find a place to star--

“Hey, so, remember when we got together, and La-La mentioned something about, like, us all flirting in every combination except with ‘ourself’, and you were like, ‘ohhoho, lol, speak for yourself’, and I was like ‘must be a Nobody thing~ Unless~’,” Marluxia drawled at Xaldin, before saying bluntly, “It’s the ‘unless’. La-La and I’ve absolutely made out. Like, several times.”

Lauriam blushed deeper, frowning uneasily at the ground. It…wasn’t all they’d done.

“What!?” Dilan gasped.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Why are you acting surprised?

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ You have my memories! I was there!

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ It was great~

“Ah, because, because! …we refer to Ienzo and Zexion as the twins!” Dilan insisted. “And before anyone gets lippy with me, there is a precedent for all of this! Aqua and Terra weren’t dating Aaxqu and Raxter!”

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Man, don’t bring the in-laws into this.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ …

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ And we’ve got no idea what those four got up to. Precedence my ass, I don’t buy it unless Aqua herself tells me outright she wasn’t getting it on with Raxter.

“Ugh.” Marluxia stuck his tongue out, too many close calls and beyond close calls of walking in on his parents for that hypothetical to have distance. 

Though Lauriam just frowned more. 

Ira had pointed out polya people that resented the people their partners were also dating, or that they didn’t feel anything. And he’d said that that wasn’t the vibe he got from Lauriam and Marluxia at all. 

It was an accurate vibe. 

“...Aeleus is married to Vexen too,” Lauriam countered quietly, before he pointed out in a soft voice, “But that’s not the subject.” It wasn’t a Somebody and a Nobody being together--it was a Somebody being together with their own Nobody.

Marluxia rolled his eyes a little. “...you’re gonna make me a damn hypocrite, demanding unambiguity from Dilan.”

“Yeah.” Lauriam said even smaller.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Why the hell is Dandelion shrinking? 

“Probably because you’re theorizing about his mother’s sex life.” Dilan said dryly, before giving Lauriam a worried look. “...look, let’s be clear, I’m not judging you. I like both you and Marluxia, it’s… we’re figuring out new dynamics. If you two are attracted to each other? I’m not actually against that.”

“But the key idea here is that you have to be attracted to each other,” Dilan said, giving Xaldin a dry look, “If what we’re all discussing is all four of us being in some sort of… entirely mixing and matching relationship? I just don’t see how Xaldin and I would ever fit that mold. We can barely talk without arguing.”

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ I agree.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Except I agree in a way that’s going to piss you off.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Heheheheheh

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Anyway, I guess this is all a roundabout way of me saying I’m gonna pull a Ienzo and try taking this dumbass on a date.

“...WHAT!?”

It did help, hearing that Dilan wasn’t opposed to…well, their relationship with five ties at minimum, rather than four. But for all that Lauriam had murmured he’d have to think about the points Ira brought up, he hadn’t really…gotten anywhere. Nowhere past the ideas that made him flush and just feel…unsure. 

Giving Xaldin a briefly surprised look, Marluxia smirked down at Dilan. “Hey, you should feel honored--you’re getting a date even before La-La is.”

That provoking a small smile, Lauriam gave Dilan a shrug. “I couldn’t tell you what your feelings are, but arguing a lot doesn’t necessarily mean dislike.”

“Maybe pause and take a look at the literal years of flirting between us if you’re going to try to argue that, darling,” Marluxia purred, before resuming his gaze on Lauriam. And fully aware this was going to be like pulling teeth, because they were emotional assholes with communication issues, Marluxia heaved a grand sigh and sat up, even leaning back on the pillar a little as he said to the sky like it was no matter at all, and not things that he’d kept close to the chest forever, “You know I like you, dumbass. I wouldn’t put up with you for all these years if I didn’t, even if you made me.”

Acid green eyes caught the dusky light slightly as he glanced down. Haughty stoniness overcompensating for vulnerability. “You told me Xaldin told you once that I hate you as much as you hate me. That’s not the only way it works.”

Lauriam lit up a furious red, honestly a little pissed at how quickly he could feel his heart beating when he was a mental projection. “I…” No, he refused to be visibly shaky. Lauriam held himself tensely as he tried to swallow around the…unidentified feeling in his throat. 

(They’d used the ‘L’ word since. But the last time Lauriam had gotten a true, clear love confession, he’d completely spiraled into panic. Knowing the complete lack of uncertainty between himself and Marluxia wasn’t helping.)

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ…

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Oh geez, are all Somebodies like Demyx?

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Flower, invite your Dandelion on a date before the guy crumbles to a stiff breeze.

“I don’t think I’ve agreed to a date.” Dilan frowned, crossing his arms.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Sucks to be you, that just means I’m kidnapping you for a day then. 

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Or something like that. I’ll drag you to one of the other worlds, figure it out.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ We just can’t pretend, Dilan and I, that some amount of mending fences and seeing if we really are compatible in that way is necessary

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Our whole lives have had us pitted against each other. I want to see what happens if one of us makes the effort.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ And as usual, it’s the Nobody that has to make that effort.

As usual. 

Though Marluxia knew it wasn’t just fluster over relationships and dating that had caught Lauriam’s tongue. It was a double-edged sword, knowing someone so well. Marluxia liked to be blunt, to use his knowledge and words as weapons, but whether it was behind bravado or soft smiles, he and Lauriam were both people with tendencies to hide. 

But it had always been so damn hard to hide from each other. 

Frowning at the aborted trembles he saw in Lauriam’s frame (the way he could feel their breath speeding up and catching, pulse quickening), Marluxia swallowed against the squirming in his stomach. 

Always fucking up to the Nobody. Whatever. Who fucking cared. 

Marluxia pushed himself off the pillar, dropping to the ground with a heavy thump before he walked over to Lauriam, giving him an annoyed frown. “Hey. Stop that,” he ordered, voice calm, despite everything, as he cupped his hands around Lauriam’s jaw, refusing to let Lauriam keep looking at the ground. 

…god DAMNIT!!!

“I told you,” Marluxia said quieter, voice uncharacteristically soft. “I’m not gonna let you turn into a monster. If we go down, we go down together, and I. Don’t. Lose. …it’s okay, Lauriam.”

Then, gently, he nudged Lauriam closer as he leaned in, capturing his Somebody’s lips in a firm, but tender kiss. Leaving their foreheads together when they parted to murmur, “It’s not the end of the world if you say you love me.”

Lauriam had all but melted against Marluxia, before he scoffed. Embarrassingly red as he succumbed to the desire to hide, pressing his face into Marluxia’s neck as he wrapped his arms tightly around Marluxia’s waist. “Still feels like it,” he muttered, muffled. “...but of course I do. How could I not?”

Pink started to bloom over Marluxia’s cheeks as well as he looked to the side, rubbing Lauriam’s back. A pouty, sort of overwhelmed, warbly look coming over his face, even as he promised, “You’re safe, okay? And I’m not the only one making sure of it, in case your dumb ass forgot.”

Dilan gasped–but didn’t have much time to do his flustered scandal thing, as a bear landed on his head and, standing on his shoulders, kicked him in the back of it. “Ow!”

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ  It’s cute, it’s sexy, we’re damn lucky they actually dig each other that much, you spaz.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ And either way, it’s barely even our business. They can date each other with or without us. 

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Though I prefer with.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Heheheheh.

“I don't understand how you don’t get flustered by this sort of thing.” Dilan scoffed, rolling his eyes as Xaldin just ‘heheheh’d more at that. “It’s just… it’s flustering. I won’t apologize for being surprised by it.”

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ I’ll still argue to anyone that asks that your relationship with your Somebody is a sort of indication of how you feel about yourself.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ I like the idea that they love each other. I want them to love themselves.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Especially when I’m sandwiched between them.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ And that's why I want to try to get better with you, you dumbass.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ I meant it before, I don’t think we get along that well. I think a lot of our arguing is a guilt complex you gave us, you shit.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ But just being mad at you forever isn’t going to help anything.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Relationships take fucking effort. 

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ And honestly if the Spector twins can do it, we have no excuse.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ And can we be a little less judgmental on the ‘twins’ thing? Saying all of this has strict family parallels is what got my ass labeled a creepy uncle for a hot second there.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ The family titles are a comfort thing, but our whole island hive mind factory life bullshit is way more nuanced than all of that shit, and we shouldn’t just assume anything with any of us.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ …heh.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ ‘Nuanced’. See, I can sound smart. I don’t need all the damn memories.

“Turns out the ‘relationship with yourself when you have massive self-worth issues’ is a liiiittle more complex than you’d think,” Marluxia scoffed, rolling his eyes a little as he and Lauriam turned back to their boyfriends, one of his arms around Lauriam’s waist and comfortingly rubbing his hip lightly. “But I think we can make it work~ The track record is hopeful, anyway.”

“I feel like I’m gonna pass out,” Lauriam grumbled, before he gave Xaldin a softer look. “You’ve always been smart, Xaldin. Memories don’t change that.”

He then turned that soft look to Dilan, offering a small, hopeful smile after a moment. “...on the outside, it would be nice for you guys to get to a place where your arguments don’t always sound so genuinely pissed. Marluxia said a version of it before--the parts of you that actually aggravate us are the self-loathing ones. It’s bad enough just with yourself, but when that means it transfers to the other person in your brain too…?”

Marluxia let out a little approving hum with Lauriam using his words to make a point, though there was something more genuinely happy in his smile before he rolled his eyes. Giving Lauriam a squeeze, he nodded. “Obviously it’s not always one-to-one. But you guys have both just straight out said to us over the years at certain points that you hate yourself. It fucking sucks, as, yanno, someone who likes you.” Marluxia stuck his tongue out. “I have waaaaay better taste than either of you, so actually listen to me for once? And get over yourself.”

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Are we really getting a ‘self-love’ talk from the Garden duo?

“That does paint a very bad picture of how things are going for us,” Dilan agreed, looking increasingly uneasy. But he turned his attention to, well… “Can you get off my shoulder? It’s difficult to talk to you when you look like a toy.”

“Fine,” Xaldin said, stretching his back as he stepped away from Dilan, “You know, one day I’m gonna see if I can poof into a big bear instead though.”

“What on earth for?” Dilan asked.

“Test some old conversation theories out,” Xaldin said idly, “What do you need to say to me that can’t be said to an adorable teddy bear creature?”

“...I still don’t know if I can imagine how this will work,” Dilan admitted, “But… you won’t have to ‘steal me’, whatever that would mean, for your… date. If what you think we need is some time alone where we attempt to ‘get to know’ each other better, whatever on earth that can mean for beings like us… then fine. I’m open to a date.”

“I didn’t need to not be a bear for you to tell me that, I was already going to take you on the damn date either way.” Xaldin huffed. “Though, considering we probably can’t rush through this date and get all our stuff figured out in the next hour, mind giving us some space for the next, oh, two hours?”

“Who space?” Dilan asked, genuinely confused. 

“Me and the Garden Duo. That kiss was hot, I want to congratulate them on figuring themselves out.” Xaldin smirked. 

“...no!” Dilan shouted, flustered, “Not a chance!”

“See? This is why we gotta have our date. I am not going to be able to wait for you to stop being scandalized before I ravage those two again. Gotta get you up to speed.”

“How is this your type?” Dilan sputtered, looking to Marluxia as he gestured to Xaldin. “He’s a brute!”

Lauriam gave them a dry stare, while Marluxia threw his arms up and walked in a small, exasperated circle. “Motherfuckers, now is when you get it?! Everyone’s always like, ‘booo, Mar-Mar, you should be nicer to Laurie, he’s made of glass, don’t you know’ when I’ve been saying for YEARS how you two are actually fucked to each other! But no one fucking LISTENS TO ME!”

“...for a while, when I was younger, how I decided to conceptualize Marluxia, and how I wanted to treat him was, uh, kind of in direct opposition to how I saw you two treat each other,” Lauriam sheepishly added, though there was a slight edge in his voice that hinted that he wasn’t sorry for saying so at all. 

There was a slight…interest in Marluxia’s eyes as he glanced over to Xaldin for a moment, before he crossed his arms with a satisfied huff, hearing that the Archeology Duo really were going to try and work things out. 

And…for other stuff working out…

Taking some slinking steps forward, Marluxia slid an arm across Dilan’s back, tracing his muscles. “Oh come on, you don’t see the appeal at all? I know you do in us, at least… Come on, Di, you don’t want to join in on the fun at all~?”

Lauriam flushed, not looking uninterested, though he mumbled, “Our body is not in private right now.”

Dilan sputtered, clearly flushed by Marluxia’s arm around him. “W-well, I mean… of course with… of course with you two, I mean–”

“Heheh,” Xaldin laughed, giving both Marluxia and Lauriam fond, amused looks… before shaking his head, “No, I take it back. Give us a day, you two. One day, Dilan, where you and I are trying to make this work. I bet by the end of that day?” Xaldin smirked, “We’ll all deserve some congratulations.”

“Your confidence is as baffling as it is unnerving,” Dilan said, “...but I already agreed to the date. If you want it to be tomorrow? Fine. Agreed.”

“Uuuugh.” Marluxia sighed, dropping his head with a groan. “Tease. Here I was, looking forward to warming up. Guuuuuys, it’s so fucking cold out; forget all the other dumb shit, the Diceans are crazy for somehow moving the north pole to the middle of the continent,” he whined. 

Lauriam smiled softly, giving Dilan and Xaldin warm looks. “I’ll look forward to hearing about it, then. I hope you guys have a good time.” His expression soured a little from there. “Finding…something nice in the castle, I guess.”

Though, before saying anything else, he lightly trotted over to Xaldin’s side, demanding, “Hey, lean down a little.”

Xaldin smiled fondly when Lauriam approached, dutifully leaning over. “Yeah? Dandelion?”

Laurium leaned in, taking his time kissing Xaldin, kissing his bottom lip, then his top, an appreciative method to it that made it seem like he was committing their shapes against his own lips to memory. 

“I didn’t think it was a bargain every time, when you asked for kisses in return for going full-size, but I wanted to anyway,” he said softly when he finally leaned back. Before his smile sharpened, and Lauriam twisted one of Xaldin’s ear piercings. 

“So. I’m dumb, huh?” Lauriam said through a gritted smile.

“Mmmm–Ow? Ow!” Xaldin winced, bending lower as his ear was yanked more, skipping onto one of his feet to steady himself from toppling over as he shouted, “Damn, Dandelion, don’t rip the damn thing off! Only sometimes! Sometimes! Ow!” 

“He really doesn’t know when to shut his mouth,” Dilan said, crossing his arms and shaking his head… before looking over to Marluxia. “...maybe that’s something he and I have in common. I hope I didn’t… I’m sorry if I made it harder for you and Lauriam to accept things about yourselves. I know my shock can… I know I’m easily disturbed. I’m at least a little self-aware enough to know that’s essentially a ‘me’ problem… but I am apparently ignorant enough to forget how it affects others anyway. I’m sorry, Marluxia. I want you happy more than anything.”

“I dunno, I think I might just be too dumb to understand what you mean, Xaldin. What are you asking?”

Marluxia, chortling whole-heartedly at the scene in front of him, gave Dilan a side glance before his eyes widened and he pressed his fingers to his cheeks, gasping. “Oh golly gosh, you think???”

Tsking, Marluxia dropped the act with a sigh, roughly colliding his body against Dilan’s side. “Don’t get too big a head about it, it’s not just you. And thanks, you’re at least right about wanting me happy--all things can follow after that cosmic truth.”

Marluxia watched Lauriam terrorize Xaldin quietly for a moment as he leaned against Dilan, before he spoke back up, voice quiet. 

“I’m not sure if you’ve gotten the memories from Xaldin. The giant flower monster incident?” Marluxia sighed quietly. “...we were one and the same then, but even I’m not really sure what…happened. Changed. Neither of us were exactly making any declarations, but it was like one day he didn’t have a single issue with love, then he’s waking back up after a year and it’s a maw threatening to tear him to pieces.”

Marluxia frowned, brows knitting in with frustration. “...it’s so fucking hard building his confidence back up every time something shatters it. But this feels…different. Like I can only promise him safety, not that the feeling will ever be gone.”

“Oof,” Dilan huffed, placing his hand on Marluxia’s back to steady him at the side tackle. 

Though, hearing Marluxia explain… “I like to think of myself as very educated. That said, I don’t know much about a lot of things,” Dilan admitted, lightly rubbing his hand up and down Marluxia’s back. “And in some ways… perhaps this is merely the depth of my ignorance showing, but… in some ways, I don’t think all of us have entirely come to grips with what happened to us. I have to wonder if anyone has the education to say what’s happening to all of us.”

“Many of us forgot who we were, Marluxia.” Dilan whispered, “Luis said he convinced himself that perhaps he had been a Nobody all along despite fully remembering he had never made one, only a drinking construct. Aeleus said the same thing. Axel got to know all of us and still convinced himself that what he was seeing wasn’t real, that it was all some delusion.”

“Half of us were submerged for a year,” Dilan said, “The other half lived in a world for the first time, on their own, starving and eating whatever rodents they could capture on the streets. Before that? Decades without feeling the sun… both abused and abuser. Hated by everyone we encountered except for each other…”

“...I don’t know if the things done to us are things we can ever ‘get over’,” Dilan admitted, “That feels unrealistic. I think we have been changed. And not all for the better. But… feeling safe while we navigate those unavoidable changes? The problems we’re not going to be able to just… epiphany away?” Dilan said, looking fondly down at Marluxia, “...that’s valuable. You know that’s valuable. It’s something none of us could offer a year ago. Safety… we’ve already come so far. That’s wonderful. I think.”

“...anyways,” Dilan murmured, “I don’t know if that helps. It’s just how I think about it.”

…Marluxia had forgotten Lauriam had existed. Or rather, that he was just the end result of Lauriam, who he’d become after the factory. Maybe the delusion wasn’t even just all Marluxia’s fault, if at some points that had even been Lauriam’s plan. 

But it was more than either of their faults too. 

Ha, hadn’t Lauriam and Xaldin had this conversation once? You didn’t get out from the factory without more than a few screws loose.

Pouting, Marluxia rested his head against Dilan’s shoulder. “It’s better than nothing, at least. I just…” Marluxia’s eyes lowered, a glimmer of insecurity running through him as his voice softened, “...wish I could promise it without us both knowing there’s only so far it goes, yanno? Especially if some of it really is our brain just imploding. There’s a lot I can stop. Pulling him under, demanding things he won’t ask…but I can’t stop that.”

Marluxia’s head dropped a little, his face hidden from Dilan as he quietly admitted, “...I tried to sever us from the island, before getting Lauriam. That’s why it happened when it did.”

“Oh…” Dilan said softly, surprised. 

…before looking down at Marluxia. “...would you like to be separated?” he asked. For Dilan, perhaps a shocking lack of judgment in the question. Purely wishing to know. “We all know it’s dangerous. I suppose what happened to you is proof of it. Even even said it could cause seizures… but we’re in a new situation now. If we took our time with it, took it slow? We might be able to manage it.”

“The island was meant to be a comfort,” Dilan said softly, “But you aren’t chained to it. We can figure it out.”

Severing yourself from the island--from a part of your mind--was dangerous, it could cause seizures. It was a death sentence, and not just from the perspective of having nowhere but the factory to be. Marluxia had an awful, disgusting theory he thought about when he wanted to feel like trash, that maybe his dad hadn’t died from the beating, but had sealed his tomb when he cut himself off from the island. 

Marluxia huffed. 

“I don’t… Everyone’s so fuckin’ quick to judge that we hate this. That I want to leave.” Marluxia shifted slightly, and it was just enough to reveal the pink, flustered, pouty look on his face. “I know when people say shit like this, it’s just shitty manipulation or a gut punch or whatever, but I don’t mean it like that--I think I’d die, separating from the island. And not ‘cause of the risk.”

Marluxia’s hands twisted lightly into Dilan’s shirt, his body language reading oddly…shy. “I don’t want to be alone. Or even just alone with La-La.”

Huffing a little, he tried to explain, “That’s what I mean--I don’t want to be separated, but I tried anyway after cutting our mind to pieces. I…can’t always stop us from the stuff that he’s scared of most, because I do it too. Do… D-do you know how bullshit that is!? That there’s something I can’t do?”

“It is very unfortunate,” Dilan agreed, gamely patting Marluxia on the back, before drawing him into a hug. “But, unfortunately, Marluxia… you did agree to be human. A fifty-fifty split with Lauriam, if I recall right. Both just as real as the other.”

“All humans have trials,” Dilan said softly, “It’s our nature. It’s quite literally what you’ve signed up for… but you don’t have to be perfect anyway. You can always come to us for help. To me. We can try to help you when you’re struggling. We can talk it out or listen… we may, occasionally, have a teenager stab you with a giant, oddly blunt key-shaped hunk of construct.”

“But you’re never alone, disconnected from the island or not. We’re here for you. I’m here for you,” Dilan said softly, placing a soft kiss at Marluxia’s temple, “We can make up for the minor, small, nearly imperceptible ways you are not, in fact, perfect.”

“I swear it,” Dilan promised.

Marluxia groaned, pressing himself into the hug, pouting more. “At least Sora’s seemed to figure out the beam of light part of that thing. La-La’s pretty, of course, but he’s not exactly a trendsetter and I’m not about to follow him into the ‘giant keyhole-shaped scar’ look.”

“...ugh, you’re so embarrassing,” Marluxia muttered as he flushed harder, melting against Dilan a bit as he pressed his face into his boyfriend’s shoulder. “Who’d even like someone imperfect…”

He felt like he understood Lauriam’s shattering comfort, hearing someone promise that sort of safety, though. It was a lot easier to stop being so scared to fall when there was someone there to catch you. 

“...you sure you don’t wanna fuck me?” he asked, voice muffled. “Or at least make out a little? I don’t care about being late to the nightly catch up meeting.”

“Gah!” Dilan sputtered, again, deeply flustered for a moment… before he sighed. Patting Marluxia’s back a bit as he said, “...everyone’s always telling me I don’t consider Xaldin enough. Let’s at least indulge the extremely little he’s really asked of me, for this. He wants a day to try to convince me of his idea of our relationship? I want to give it to him.”

“I don’t like that to you and Lauriam, I’m someone who abuses Nobodies,” Dilan admitted. “I’d… like to improve. Which feels like I need to wait.”

Marluxia whined brattily, muttering about how ‘it’s gonna be fucking months before we’re gonna get laid again…’ before he echoed Dilan’s sigh. Still leaning against him, but not pressing for anything more than that. 

Though, his pause did come off pregnant. 

“...you were always nice to me,” Marluxia said quietly. “Xaldin used to check in with me when I was a little brat to make sure of it, but I never even had to think about it. You just always treated him like shit. I never got it, how you always treated me like a person, but then would turn around and treat him like a misbehaving dog, or like a tasteless joke you told at a party years ago that no one let you live down.”

“I kept asking what the hell was wrong with you, and only barely didn’t fight you for it, but no one fuckin’ listens to me.”

“...” Dilan closed his eyes, “...I made him.”

“I know that’s not an explanation, but it’s the true one.” Dilan murmured, “It’s been hard for me, to consider Xaldin… anything but someone I made. I hate to say it, the blasphemy turns my stomach, but… it’s the closest to being a god I would ever wish to be. I made a person. I designed him. Gave him his traits, his personality. He lived, lives, trapped in my mind. He cannot escape me. He can’t ever truly deny me.”

“I made him… and couldn’t understand him.” Dilan murmured, “...I think that upset me more than I was ever willing to admit to anyone. How frustrated I was that I couldn’t understand him. I felt like I owned him. And so I should know, and be able to veto or allow, every thought that crossed his mind. And I couldn’t even comprehend what he was thinking.”

“...it’s only been recently that this possessive feeling has started to wane,” Dilan admitted. “And it might still be something I struggle with for a while. Nothing else in the whole of existence belongs to me. Just… Xaldin. And it’s been a trial, not letting that sense of entitlement get to me.”

Marluxia sighed softly.

He hated this. That he or Lauriam would open their eyes in the physical world and it’d just be cold and uncomfortable. That this moment of being in Dilan’s arms was just for the time they could spare with their bodies unmoving, hundreds of miles apart. 

“You’re so dumb.”

“La-La made me with your advice, you know,” Marluxia pointed out, rocking his knuckles against Dilan’s lower back. “And fuck that. What are you waiting for, someone to give you deed papers? You want something, you take it, and then everything in existence is yours. And what could be more incredible, than something you made surpassing you? Your creation being so much more than you could ever think to imagine? No shit Xaldin’s so much more than just a clothespin doll you keep in a box to admire every once in a while. You’re better than that.”

“...not as good as me, obviously, but not a half-bad artist.”

“You’d think being owned yourself would kinda speedrun that realization,” Marluxia drawled dryly, “But at least you’re having it now.”

Dilan laughed lightly, before groaning at that last point. “That feels like a whole philosophical argument better had sitting down with perhaps a drink in hand. But, I do see your point.” Dilan chuckled, holding Marluxia, slightly swaying with him. “Lauriam did an amazing job with you. Perfect, it could be argued. Entirely perfect.”

Meanwhile…

Xaldin raised an eyebrow, he and Lauriam just blatantly watching Marluxia and Dilan. “You think they just straight up forgot we were here, or??”

“...mmmmaybe?” Lauriam guessed after a moment, tilting his head a little. “But, I mean, you know them, they can just talk in spirals for hours.”

From where he’d preened happily at Dilan’s words, Marluxia flipped Lauriam off. 

Lauriam rolled his eyes at it before rubbing his neck, looking around the ruins a bit. “...how much do you think I should brace myself for telling Mom my brain’s broken? More than we already knew, I guess.”  

“I mean,” Xaldin crossed his arms, tilting his head, “...have you told her you’re dating a guy twice your age yet? And his twin? And your twin?” Xaldin paused. “Maybe just do it all at once! Overwhelm her to the point she can’t really react to anything anymore! I may be a genius.”

Lauriam blinked before balking a bit, wilting to the side. “I-I haven’t. And I…well, sort of told Linnea about the seizure stuff. I, uh, I got kind of pissed after we got back from the healers and sort of told everyone in a general way.”

“No, I meant Mom,” Lauriam clarified. “I know she’s already got her hands full looking for Ventus, but she’d be pissed if I never told her. And that’s only if Even hasn’t already told everyone else while we’ve been here.”

(It didn’t occur to Lauriam to think that, more than Even keeping all the older Empaths up to date on things, his little siblings would’ve snitched on him.)

“Oh! Aqua,” Xaldin said a little sheepishly, “No, you should tell her. Mostly you should tell her so she doesn’t get mad at me that I didn’t tell her when Even, inevitably, perhaps immediately, tells her. I think you sometimes forget how close all of us older folk are. Aqua could beat the shit out of me for keeping anything from her, and I’d just take it, because she’s my friend and she’s right. I shoulda told her… but Luis, Dilan, Even and Vexen, Aeleus? They all feel the same way. We’re all in that group together.”

“Soooooo liiiiiiiiike,” Xaldin smirked, “Sorry, but I’m always gonna be more afraid of your mom than you. She’ll kick my ass. Whoops.”

Lauriam sighed. “Maybe there would be a world where I’d get uppity about that, but I’m more scared of my mom than you too--she would also kick my ass for keeping some secret about you. Then she’d tell me I’d need to train more because it was too easy, as if she isn’t literally a professional. Then I’d actually end up doing it, because Aeleus needs to direct the energy he’d normally spend getting Ienzo to exercise onto someone else.”

“...”

“Ngggggm,” Lauriam whined, drooping. “This is going to suck.”

“We could hide forever?” Marluxia suggested with an entirely too lazy and cozy smirk, completely cuddled up against Dilan by this point.

“Uuuuuuuugh.”

“Eh. Sounds like a you two problem. Good luck with all of that,” Xaldin said, patting Lauriam on the shoulder.

“Xaldin,” Dilan sighed, rubbing Marluxia’s back, “We will of course support you in telling her. It’ll be okay.”

“Yeah… Yeah. It will.” Taking a deep breath, Lauriam tried to draw himself back up. Time to…tell the rest of his family he was conclusively a random and perpetual medical burden. Woo. 

-

Aqua wasn’t so full of herself that she assumed she knew every time the kid had been following her. He was cautious and familiar with the castle, and she didn’t want to downplay his skills. Still, she did know that he was following her at least some of the time, and while Aqua didn’t do the same things every day just to keep things interesting for herself, she did hold herself to a more regular routine. 

Was this maybe way more convoluted than it needed to be? Eh, maybe. But actually faced with a child who may be her son--Ienzo had confirmed the appearance with the memory The Reaper had shown him, and while it was a few years old, it did match well--Aqua had grown a little…less gung-ho about just marching into Ventus’ life and claiming a spot for herself. 

And considering it seemed like they had a much more lenient time frame than she’d initially thought, if letting the kid learn about her at his own pace was what he was more comfortable with? Aqua really did want to give him a true choice. 

Still, as she ran through some form katas in an open roof leisure space in the castle, not a full garden, but clearly inviting thoughts of nature with the palm trees stretching high, Aqua wasn’t exactly thinking about how best to present herself to any potential stalkers. She wasn’t really thinking about the public at all when she stopped in the middle of a kata and just put her hands over her face. Breathing deeply before one of her hands dropped to trace the orange star on her chest. 

“...oh Terra, what am I going to do…?” she whispered. 

Ventus had been watching from the rafters, in front of the wings clock tower bell, staring down into the exercise garden. He was leaning against a cracked and old statue, half covered in dead vines but very living moss, that seemed to have once been a very detailed statue of what Ventus would most closely associate with a pig or boar, but with wings, one of which had long been broken off and lost. 

It wasn’t that far off from where Aqua was training, the ledge. And Ventus had already been half debating with himself going down to speak to her, asking about her training, when he heard her whisper sadly to herself. In Luminary, the polite thing would be to pretend he hadn’t seen her pain, to disappear so she could be vulnerable in peace… but what was polite didn’t always feel good, and Ventus couldn’t bring himself to leave her alone, as he called down, “Are you okay?”

Quickly looking…up, Aqua had to search for a moment before spotting exactly where the kid was, finding herself huffing in impressed amusement for a moment, despite everything. Ah…really hadn’t lucked out actually being by herself today. 

Even with that moment, though, Aqua’s smile was dimmer as she called up, “Are you? You don’t really look like a cat that’s climbed too high, but that’s a hell of a spot.”

“There’s stairs.” Ventus said, almost mindlessly pointing behind himself to the inside of the bell tower… before adding in just as earnestly, “But, I wouldn’t need them anyway! Here, see?”

In an act of gracefulness that would have inspired an approving nod from Maki, Ventus hefted himself down from the ledge, catching himself–mostly silently–on various grabbing points in the wall before just as swiftly and quietly hopping from those points or letting himself drop to the next handhold. He landed in the grass, only in that last moment, in the somewhat unfamiliar terrain–grass did not grow naturally in this part of Luminary, for it to exist took specific effort and planning–stumbling a little before catching himself.

He was wearing his mask, but you could see in his eyes his pleased smile as he said, “See? No problem!”

Of course there were stairs to the upper reaches of the roof--that was Luminous architecture, for you. But as Ventus slinked effortlessly down the statue, Aqua’s eyebrows raised, impressed by the display. And, when as stated, he made it down to the ground safe and sound?

Well, a feat like that naturally deserved rightful applause. 

“No problem at all,” Aqua agreed with a small laugh, praising the feat. “You’ve got me feeling a little embarrassed now; if I knew that Actual Spider-Man was peeking on my exercises, I wouldn’t have been as worried about taking clear paths. Well done!”

More sheepishly, she offered a half-grin. “Haven’t been dragging the mood down too much, have I?”

Ventus lit up a little at the comparison–he knew that story!--though his brow knit together in concern as he took a small step back. “Oh, I didn’t… I wasn’t following you, I was just…”

Hoping he could breeze past coming up with a lie, he said instead, “Not usually, no! That’s why I asked if you were okay? You seem down today.” Ventus paused a beat, before saying suddenly, “Since that one day we talked! As the only other example I could think to compare it to! Since that was the last time I saw you!”

Again, Aqua couldn’t help a small chuckle as she shook her head. “It’s okay. Of all the people that could be keeping an eye on me that I expected coming to the castle like this, someone with their head on their shoulders like you is a pretty sweet option, honestly. And I don’t mind the curiosity. Though,” she raised an eyebrow at him, “you are a little young for the reason I’d assume you were curious.”

Sighing softly, Aqua gave the kid a considering look for a moment. 

…by everything but direct confirmation, this was Ventus. Her son, whom more than anything Aqua wanted to reconnect with, to, potentially, bring him with the rest of their family to a far less dangerous life where they could flourish. He was family, and family knew about family problems, and Aqua really didn’t want to start things out by othering him. However, she knew their family was A Lot, and she didn’t want to scare him off with the more difficult sides of them before he got to know any of them at all. 

“...I got a message from my eldest,” Aqua decided to explain after a moment. “It’s been something to think about, though for being a sweetie, I wouldn’t want to drag you into the drama if that wasn’t what you were asking.”

Ventus gave her a curious, somewhat confused look at that. His age? What reason was she assuming? Like… was he not old enough to be a spy or something? Probably that?

“Oh,” Ventus said, shoving his hands into his pockets and rocking on his heels a bit, not sure what he really felt about that other than genuine surprise, as he asked, “You have kids? Do they work in the castle?”

It was a little misleading, Aqua knew. But…again. She didn’t want to scare the kid off, coming on too strong and saying (potentially to the wrong person entirely), ‘hey kid that I’ve just met, I’m your birth mother and I’d like to kidnap you!’ But, well. Leaving breadcrumbs for things he could learn about her could be fun. Enriching!

Smiling kindly, Aqua shook her head. “No, they live really far away, actually. I know all kids fly the nest eventually, and me coming to the capital like this isn’t even that long a trip, all things considered, but it’s been tough, knowing how far away they are.”

“I have four kids,” she explained, knowing that wasn’t entirely true either, but…well, they could circle back on it later. “Kairi, Sora, and Riku are my Teen Trio, and Laurie’s my eldest, in his mid-20s.” Giving the kid an amused look, she drawled, “And before you start getting ideas and doing math, I adopted Laurie when he was probably around your age. …well, they’re all adopted, but the teens make a little more sense standing next to me, math-wise.”

Aqua’s expression softening with longing, she explained, “They’re legal adults, they’re with their uncles right now, but I’m always going to be their mom, yanno, even when they’re in their 50s and 60s. I’m always going to worry when I can’t head over to see ‘em within five minutes.”

Ventus hummed, nodding along with that. Four kids wasn’t a lot to his family in particular, but! It was more than the average. Especially if they had all come from the woman… though, it sounded like they hadn’t. Adopted? That many?

Ventus gave her a mildly worried look for a moment. He hadn’t grown up close to any Indentured’s, had never gotten to know personally any of the ones that lived in the forge or worked in the house. Not specifically because it was discouraged, but because none of them had been his age and he hadn’t had any interest growing up to bridge that gap to speak to a bunch of quiet, serious-minded adults. And growing up in the royal district, he hadn’t had much of a personal relationship with tragedy either. The disappearing and deaths of the heirs that had happened the year before, including two in his own family, having been an usual and alarming incident for the whole noble community.

That said? You heard things about what happened to orphans. Even the ones who somehow dodged the indentured program could still have terrible things happen to them, if the stories were true. The only truly safe place for an orphan was in the temples, it was said even the ones that got adopted were usually for nefarious reasons…

…but the lady didn’t sound nefarious. If anything, she sounded a bit sappy. 

So it was mostly curiosity that made Ventus ask, “That’s a lot of kids to adopt. Why that many? Are you a noble family, were you worried you wouldn’t have an heir?”

“More than the average, huh?” Aqua chuckled sheepishly, before her expression softened and she subconsciously traced the orange star on her chest. “Nah, I’m from a martial family, but that only explains my background, rather than where I am these days.”

Eyeing the kid for a moment…well, Aqua did always prefer blunter conversations. 

“I was Indentured,” she explained. “Where I was owned, it wasn’t a very safe place, and when kids started showing up, my husband and I weren’t about to leave them out to dry. In some places, I guess I would’ve been more of a mentor, but that isn’t how our bonds ended up. They’re my kids, I’m their mom, and whatever language anyone wants to use doesn’t change how we feel about it.”

Smiling lopsidedly, Aqua shrugged. “I’d be thrilled if one of them ended up wanting to follow in my footsteps, and I feel pretty lucky most of them enjoy sparring, but I’d rather see them on the path that makes them happiest, wherever it ends up leading.” Leaning forward slightly, not getting into the kid’s space but holding her hand up like she was passing on a covert secret, Aqua hushedly said, “Don’t go spreading it around, because she wants it to be a surprise, but my daughter’s getting into music. I seriously can’t wait to see her again and listen to her absolutely shred on a guitar. And the fancy-schmancy food here’s good, don’t get me wrong, but my son makes the best pancakes in the world, and I won’t hear any argument otherwise.”

Ventus’ eyes widened slightly. Oh… huh.

“I wouldn’t have guessed.” Ventus admitted, and perhaps subconsciously realizing that was a rude thing to say, he bowed his head politely, even as he said, “Everyone who goes through the program tends to be less bold. They don’t look you in the eye much.” 

But, Ventus couldn’t help but smile lightly at her enthusiastic praising of her kids. It did sound kind of unorthodox, Indentureds adopting each other rather than mentoring each other, but… it also was nice. Ventus couldn’t imagine anyone in his family talking about anyone else like that.

“I can’t cook at all myself. I don’t think I’ve ever touched a stove.” Ventus admitted, putting his hands behind his head and rocking slightly onto the tips of his shoes. “I don’t know any music either, so that’s pretty impressive too. You have talented kids… so, can I ask? If you’re an ex-indentured, and you’re not working for the castle? What are you doing here?”

“It’s not something people flaunt much,” Aqua responded good naturedly. “I don’t tend to much on the whole either, but, eh, it came up. And it’s easier to just say instead of vaguely implying that I was gathering kids like shiny rocks on a road.”

There was already enough she was vaguely implying, and well… Like with everything else, she did want Ventus to know what he was getting into, if things continued. She wasn’t going to win her son over by lying to him. 

“It’s a privilege if you don’t have to,” Aqua hummed, giving the kid a small nod, finding herself charmed by the stance he shifted into, a cute habit. “It’s a good skill to know, but I’ll sure take up near anyone offering to cook instead of me,” she laughed. 

Looking proud, Aqua gave an agreeing hum to the kid praising her kids, before she sighed lightly, tipping her head back towards the general direction of her housing. “Officially? I’m helping out a buddy of mine get his dues. Very fun legal battle coming up, I’ve been assured, whenever the castle actually wants to get to it.”

“...off the record?” Aqua gave the kid a softer, lop-sided smile. “I’m looking for someone. Honestly, I’m not even sure they want to be found, but I’m taking the shot anyway. They’re really important to me, and that’s worth being away from my kids for a while.”

Aqua sighed, running a tired hand through her hair. “Even when they send scary messages that make me wanna sprint across the country.”

Ventus sighed, briefly looking tired, more wary than a thirteen year old should really look as he said, “The legal stuff in the castle is… kinda complicated… and weirdly personal.” Ventus whispered, squinting at that last bit. He would not have believed how much of politics or castle business at the top was really just, like, family drama. Spending time with the Queen had been eye opening in the weirdest way. Who would have guessed the royals were so… so…

‘Reactive’ was the only word Ventus could think of. It was a lot of reacting to stuff, rather then the calm, cool planning Ventus would have assumed a few months ago.

Though, Ventus tilted his head at her secret. She was looking for someone…?

“What happened to your kid?” Ventus asked, mostly to be polite. He was more curious about who she was looking for, but she seemed distressed. Ventus wasn’t sure if he had any socialite skills–he was pretty sure he didn’t, honestly–but he could tell the scary message was bothering her more than her missing person at the moment. She sounded distressed, but more than that, he just… knew.

Aqua crossed her arms with an unimpressed look. “Yeah, I’ve been starting to get the picture the personal stuff is both the most annoying and most dangerous part. I think it’s lucky ‘Enzy’s so enamored with the castle library that he hasn’t been prying into the personal politics too much. Though the castle’s really trying their luck with it every day they delay things.”

With a small chuckle, she gave the kid a commiserating look. “Bummer it sounds like you’ve gotten pulled into it too.”

It really was more the tired, wary look that made Aqua want to listen to whatever woes the kid may have wanted to get off his chest, but when he asked her first, a small sad smile twisted up her lips.

“It’s not even a bad thing, I think,” she admitted with a half-shrug. “He got some news from a healer, and it’s just…putting a name to something we sorta knew, yanno. Tying stuff together. Of our family, I’m not really the one who devours medical journals to be an expert in everything but a certificate, but I always try to look for the next step forward, even when I don’t know the answer yet.”

Aqua’s smile faded into worry. “I’m just not sure what that step is yet, is all. What I could do to support Laurie when I’m hundreds of miles away and there’s nothing, like…immediate. Talking might help him air out some stuff cloudin’ around his head, but it doesn’t change this…new perspective. Maybe there is no changing it at all. Still wish I was there with him, though.”

“Oh, he’s sick? I’m sorry.” Ventus said, the apology sincere. Talking about illness in Luminary was tricky. You wanted to be sympathetic without being offensive. Which was why Ventus immediately said, “I’m sure he’s alright. You seem like you’d raise strong people.”

Ventus fiddles with his collar, before leaning in and whispering, “We have a sick member of our family. I won’t say who, but, you know… it happens, is all I mean. It’s not actually the end of the world for them, they’re still just like anyone else.”

Aqua gave the kid an appreciative look. “Thanks. My Laurie’s a real fighter, but…” She shrugged a little. “You can know they’ll get through it all, but it doesn’t stop the worry. It’s just the nature of caring about someone--sure you know that.”

She gave him another considering look. He mentioned his family, but covert enough, like she’d even know who he was talking about, and, well, there were enough clues for a good mystery novel to point out that he was a noble, but…

“Feel a little awkward about it now, since it feels kind of late for introductions,” Aqua laughed softly. “Name’s Aqua--can I have yours?”

Ventus laughed, smiling sheepishly, “I’ve been meaning to ask, but yeah, it felt a little late. And, I’m Lord Ventus Shard, but, please feel free not to use the honorific. I… don’t actually think I’ll ever own any land.” Ventus admitted, shrugging a little, before bowing low, “It’s nice to meet you, Aqua–”

(--sitting in the water, falling deep into it, until you breathe and realize you’ve fallen through the bottom of the ocean, straight into the air–)

Ventus frowned, straightening up. Giving the air a puzzled look. “...I think I had a dream about someone named Aqua. Or maybe it was just the water… have you ever seen the ocean?” Ventus asked, relaxing, “I think I had a dream about the ocean. Sorry, your name reminded me of it.”

…ah. 

It didn’t feel like some grand realization, like an instant connection, the way Aqua certainly hadn’t brought up to any of the others, but had considered on her own some of the days it had been her turn to drive and she had nothing but time to fill up in thought. But, then, she’d had a hunch. 

Still, there was a flutter of affection that washed through Aqua as she returned the bow. “And a pleasure in turn to meet you, Lord Shard…” She peeked back up at him with a wink. “Though thanks for the leeway--I think Ventus is an excellent name. The unrestrained freedom of the wind itself.”

…a dream?

“What a pair, our names are, huh? Water and wind.”

Testingly, though it came easier than Aqua expected, she gently sent, {Was it a nice dream, at least? I’ve only seen the ocean in mine.}

(Entangled in the intent, from mother to son, was a deep, loving affection, and burgeoning hope.)

“Wind?” Ventus asked, giving Aqua a curious look at that. 

Though, he froze. Staring at her.

…after a moment he took a step back. Then another. Looking around warily, like he was looking for the source of something, before staring nervously at Aqua.

And then, after a second, his face went calm–blank–as he said, “Actually, I think I have to go. Apologies, the queen tends to want me to–I mean,” the ‘neutral’ look faltered, Ventus saying more than he had meant to in his fluster, as he corrected, “I mean, I come to the castle to work, and… sorry, I should go work. Please excuse me.” Ventus said, bowing, before turning to walk off.

He startled, because there was a wall behind him, but then he turned, turned again, found the exit, and headed that way.

Aqua’s expression softened. “...see you, Ventus. May the day treat you well, and thanks for chattin’ with me.”

{Sorry, I don’t want to scare you. It hasn’t seemed like you’ve had trouble, so if you want to talk? You know where to find me.}

…the queen, huh? What did the queen want with a Shard kid?

…

What did the queen want with an Empath contesting his inheritance, and a child kidnapped specifically for his potential Empathy.

Aqua flexed her fists, watched the space where Ventus had fled, then returned to her katas. She had a feeling it’d be a good idea to be in good form. 

-

Xaldin had taken control of the body early the next morning.

{What are you doing?} Dilan sent, clearly suspicious, {Why on earth are you getting us up? The sun hasn’t even risen yet.}

Xaldin rolled his eyes, getting dressed and pulling his hair back into a ponytail, {No peeking. Use that wall you’ve put up and duck behind it, let me work.}

{Working on what?}

{Wooing you, shut up.}

{Wow. Starting the date telling me to stop speaking. What a strong start.}

{You didn’t make me to be polite, so again: shut the hell up.}

In their mind, Dilan sighed, sitting on top of the ruins, looking out at the desert horizon. 

{...there’s something insidious in the idea of dating someone you invented.}

{Really not going to do the one damn thing I asked you, huh?}

{I’m serious, Xaldin. I built your whole existence. You are trapped in a mind with me. Perhaps the others can do this sort of dynamic in a way that isn’t cruel, but I just can’t picture it for us. Dating you would be just the latest in cruelties towards you.}

{I’m going to valiantly ignore you if you’re just going to keep bitching while still treating me like some farm-animal you’ve got locked up in a pen. And no, the whole ‘bear’ thing doesn’t count towards that, as stated before: Shut the fuuuuuck up.}

{I think we’re already failing at this.}

{You’re already failing at this. I’m still setting up. You’re gonna be all over me by the end of this}

{...Xaldin!?} {What?} {That CAN’T be where you think this is leading!?}

Dilan gasped when a chibi teddy bear suddenly appeared in his lap, glaring up at him. 

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ✧ Damn right that’s the goal

“Hey! You’re driving the body!” Dilan scolded him.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ I can multitask.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Look, I’m trying to figure this out as much as you are.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ And I don’t think I want to be in a relationship with someone I’m not allowed to touch.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ And while we’re talking about it?

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ I don’t fucking want to share my guys with someone I’m not attracted to myself.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ I’m possessive. This is an all or nothing sort of thing.

“You understand how unhinged that sounds, yes?” Dilan said dryly, poking the chibi in the center of his forehead, “You and I have to date because you can’t handle me dating Marluxia and Lauriam if we don’t? That’s not a good start to a relationship.”

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ Me not wanting to share my partners with someone I’m not dating is maybe the most typical thing about me.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ Basic.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ I’m just calling it what it is. Possessiveness. And I’m telling the truth to the person in my life who, let’s be honest, I should be able to be the most honest with.

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ So let’s be honest. If I can’t handle it? You, the guy who invented me and has ‘kept me locked up in his head’ my whole life?

ʕ•̀ω•́ʔ You can’t handle it either.

ʕ•͡ω•ʔ So we’re going to figure this out before it becomes a problem.

The chibi disappeared, focusing entirely on the body again. Dilan sighed, leaning back to stare up at the sky, “...we don’t know I’m possessive.”

{I know I’m a sadist.}

{Yes. I made you one on purpose. To make your job easier.}

{I also know I’ll happily play a masochist for another sadist. If someone rips open my stomach and pulls out my guts with her teeth, I just lean back and moan, like a good little pain slut. I love it.}

{...}

{What? Not gonna say you put that in me to make me ‘good at my job’? All powerful creator?}

{What do you want me to say?}

{Just admit to at least yourself that I’m not the way I am because you’re suuuuuch a good Nobody designer. You’re always ready to make this huge guilt trip display of being ashamed you ‘made’ someone as ‘deranged’ as me. But you’ve never just been willing to admit the thing that actually pisses you off about me.}

{Please,} Dilan sighed, frustrated, {Enlighten me.}

{You envy that I get to indulge all the stuff you like that you’re ashamed you want.}

{I do NOT envy you getting to TORTURE children–}

{Give me a second, I’m talking to someone in the real world.}

Dilan growned, clenching his fists, just sitting in his angry feelings. Disgusted at what Xaldin was implying. The actual nerve…

{Alright, I’m back. And I’m not saying you envy me torturing kids and ruining the lives of a bunch of otherwise decent people. You know why I know you don’t envy that bit?}

{...because you didn’t enjoy that part of it.}

{Ey, give the man a prize! He CAN empathize! Knew you had it in you!}

{You make me sound insufferable.} Dilan sighed, leaning back and laying out on the stones, {You know, refusing to speak to me for years didn’t exactly help our communication either. You haven’t made us getting to understand each other any easier.}

{Yeah, that was shitty of me. Hey, you know what was also shitty? Dumping me into the middle of you de-flowering the damn flowers.}

{If I had known you would continue, I wouldn’t have done that!}

{No, you’d have just let me deal with watching Dandelions heart break!}

{This is a terrible date.}

{Don’t get your panties in a bunch. The date hasn’t started yet, I’m still getting to the location.}

{Great. Glad I have more insults to look forward to.}

-

“Luis,” Aqua groaned to her friend--her only true friend, it looked like, because Dilan wasn’t in their housing obviously when he needed him most, the bastard--and floomped herself on the floor of his room. “Lui’ boy, I think I scared the pants off my son.”

“Well, Ansem’s a good lad who’s still getting his grip on things, I’m sure he put his pants back on after.” Luis said, stretching his arm off his bed and reaching into the nightstand next to him, pulling out some beer bottles, “Can I offer you a beer? I’m trying to cut down on the hard liqueurs a little. I apologize in advance for how burpy I’m gonna get.”

“Yeah? That’s big, man, you’ve been a rum guy since we’ve met,” Aqua muttered into the floor, a tone of soft curiosity tinged with concern coloring her voice before she sighed. “I’m good, and you’re good. No, I mean Ventus.”

Groaning, Aqua rolled onto her back and flopped her arms over her head. “The kid that’s been following me around is him, and apparently I looked so down in the dumps he actually called out to check on me… It was a fine enough conversation, I guess, but… Lui’, he’s absolutely an Empath. But when I reached out to him, kid looked terrified.”

She groaned again. “I fucked uuuuuup.”

“Oh shit, you’ve confirmed it?” Luis asked, adjusting his body to half lay over the edge of his bed, resting the cold end of the bottle on the back of his neck–to his regret, the stiffness had already started returning–as he peered down at her in concern. “I mean, I know you were feeling pretty confident already, but… having it confirmed is a big step, Aqua. That’s a big deal.”

“Oof, you reached out some intent, huh?” Luis winced, imagining how that conversation went, “I understand the impulse. That was the status quo with new people in the factory. Reach out, let them realize what’s happening, adjust. But to be honest, that method I think works best when the other person got nowhere else to go. I imagine a few of us would have turned tail and run the first time otherwise. I know it scared the dickens out of me the first time, realizing other people were like me.”

“Got the full name--Lord Ventus Shard. Exactly who we were looking for, since I doubt that would’ve changed even if what ‘Enzy saw from his friend’s memories had a bit. But, appearance, name, the fact he’s an Empath…”

Aqua sighed, before letting out a soft chuckle. “Where was this advice two hours ago, my guy? You know I got off easy there--of course I gave way too much benefit of the doubt when I heard Terra in my head. Just accused him of cheating, when it turned out all the understanding and affection I felt around him was literally bouncing between us.”

ᕙ( •̀ ᗜ •́ )ᕗ BUT CHEATING ABSOLUTELY IS THE ANSWER SOMETIMES

૮( ⸝⸝´꒳`⸝⸝)ა BECAUSE IT WAS CUTE

“Hey Terra. Beer?” Luis offered, if only to be polite to the chibi, before sighing at Aqua a bit, “A part of me is thrilled. Honestly, what better, then the kid who already thinks you’re interesting to the exact one we’re looking for? That’s ideal! That said… this kid has a lot of reasons to be wary of us. I know we know we’re safe. But to him? We’re a bunch of mindreading ex-indentured who are about to come out of nowhere saying ‘wouldn’t a sudden, quick trip out of the country be fun’?? Little noble kid?? We’d be luckier still if he hated his family and didn’t have any strong feelings about being a noble or rich or living in his own country.”

Luis sat up, popping his bottle open on his headboard before taking a deep sip, frowning somewhat in distaste at the, well, taste, “...sorry, I’m sounding negative. My point is, him being interested in you is a good start. And I think even if you did scare him? You’re still probably fascinating to him right now. Even more-so now.”

“...maybe we should send him a message? Like, a proper one, made of paper, delivered by a messenger?” Luis offered, “Offering to answer his questions? He must have some now.”

( •̀ ◡ •́ ) YES PLEASE

( •̀ ◡ •́ ) THANKS LUIS

The Chibi bounced over to the bed, accepting the other beer that Luis set down, though instead of miming drinking it, he sort of…er…

Aqua gave her Chibi a fond look as the top of the bottle sank in through the bottom of Terra’s head like being dunked into a ball of water. 

“Right? I’m so happy it’s him,” Aqua grunted, tapping the back of her palm on her forehead. “He’s sweet and thoughtful and curious, and the few times we have run into each other explicitly, the conversation’s seemed nice! That’s why I wasn’t pushing my hunch hard--I don’t wanna corner him. If he’s in control of getting to know me, that’s ideal.”

“...I really don’t wanna get him in trouble with his folks. Ventus might have a kind streak, but he’s still noble, yanno?” Aqua hummed lowly. “‘Enzy’s implied enough too that the Shards aren’t really known for being the understanding, altruistic types either. If they get word that some random security for an unacknowledged lord is sending some 13-year-old a message, that has the potential to blow up way more on him than us, with an escape plan. And I did tell him he knew where to find me to talk.”

…an adult taking interest in a random kid…

Aqua rubbed her chest lightly with a frown. “...he mentioned something like the queen wanting something about his schedule. I might ask ‘Enzy to ask his little buddy about that, like if it’s some, I dunno, rite of passage thing for young heirs to have audience with the queen?”

ᕙ( •́  ㅁ•̀ )ᕗ HE IMMEDIATELY TRIED TO COVER THAT UP, THOUGH

ᕙ(⇀‸↼‶)ᕗ I DON’T HAVE A GOOD FEELING ABOUT THIS

“Yeah, it’s usually a bad sign when the kids are trying to play off talking to certain people.” Luis agreed, squinting a little as he watched the beer he had handed Terra just sorta… dissolve… into his head. Before shrugging, taking a sip of his own beer and just making sure some of his construct was available to Terra if he wanted the buzz that would come with head-beer. “Perhaps that is a thing though? God knows I wouldn’t know. Closest my family ever came to Nobility was a legend of some knight fucking one of our sheep once. Family sold the sheep for extra at market, cause it was ‘Atua blessed’. Grandma swore up and down it was true. Use to make her laugh till she snorted, telling that story. She might have been full of it.”

Luis sighed, turning onto his back, resting the bottom of the bottle on his own forehead, though it failed to go anywhere but against his skin, “...no idea what we’re supposed to do if the lads got the queen’s favor or something. Would he even want to leave if that was the case? Don’t nobles want the queens attention?”

Aqua chuckled just at the premise of the story, while Terra’s burbling notes of a laugh were accompanied by shimmering bubbles popping in the air around him. Glancing over at Luis fondly, Aqua lightly tossed her hands in the air. “Hey, if you had the money, it’s as good as true, and that’s a damn good story. Might as well keep it alive.”

“...it’s a double-edged sword, as far as I know,” Aqua sighed once her laughs calmed. “Same as getting involved with anyone in a higher class, I guess, just with the biggest stakes. Having the queen’s favor will grant you a lot of power, at the trade of a lot of danger. If everything ‘Enzy’s said about House Shard is right--and everything I’ve heard here is provin’ his words--then Ventus is no stranger to danger, but…”

Aqua frowned up at the ceiling. “...maybe it’s just a sign of how this regime is supposed to be ‘different’? Though don’t call me a believer yet. But just from the few conversations we’ve had, he doesn’t strike me as…I dunno. The kind of cutthroat heir tryin’ to take the whole bag. Honestly, he seems kind of nervous and curious, mostly.”

She huffed softly. “For creature comforts, though, know I can’t really compete with the damn queen.”

“That’s true,” Luis said plainly, sipping his beer back and coughing a bit at the angle, it going up his nose a bit. “Wasn’t that long ago we were eating lizards off the sidewalk in a tavern that was burning hot during the day and freezing at night. Every bit of luck we’ve had since then was at the generosity of a different royal family. Ouma pulls back his support and, poof, we’re impoverished again. Not much to offer your lad, financially.”

“But, we were never gonna convince him based on creature comforts anyway.” Luis mused, staring blearily at the ceiling, “But you know what I do hear royals whine about? What I hear is valuable to them, to take away from them or give to them, in a way material stuff can’t be for them, because they’ve lived their lives so comfortable they don’t even recognize what they have enough to fear losing it?”

“Freedom.” Luis murmured, “And love. Based on everything that the Head Secretary loved to tell me? That’s how you get to someone who was born with everything. All that wealth comes with strict expectations by the families, and rarely, it sounded like, any sort of compassion from them. We can’t offer Ventus any luxuries he hasn’t experienced his whole life already. But we might offer him a life he’s only ever daydreamed about before. One full of family and adventure on an open road. Especially a boy of thirteen? That’s tempting for anyone, let alone someone who’s had their lives planned out for them since birth.”

Aqua groaned, pressing the heels of her palms against her forehead. Even split in half, they weren’t exactly blowing through Ouma’s money, and being guests of the castle meant that most everything they were doing in the castle was on Her Grace’s copper. Still, it’d only last so long if it was all they had for the rest of forever, even if Aqua had better feelings about getting a proper job than it sounded like Terra had managed the past year. Even with Ouma’s support, though…there really wasn’t anything material Aqua could offer Ventus that he didn’t already have. 

That wasn’t the point. Luis was right. Even back before Ventus had even been born, she and Terra knew that they’d be bringing in a life into the darkest reaches of depravity, even if they’d been resolved to spare him the worst of it. She’d been sure of their decision at the time, and she was glad Ventus was alive now…

But meeting him, and having so much more time and wisdom carved into her, Aqua worried if telling Ventus about the circumstances of his birth wouldn’t just…terrify him. She knew she couldn’t lie if he ever asked, though. 

A small, faint smile turned up Aqua’s lips. “...well, we do have plenty of those. Even if I’d hate to take any advice from fuckin’ Tengan.”

(｡=︿=｡) THAT KINDA BLOWS, YEAH

(｡=︿=｡) I’VE BEEN SPENDING MORE TIME WITH MI-MIN, AND HELPING HER TRAIN WITH ‘ZE

(--and Ienzo, actually, though between his investigations around the castle, working his way through the library, writing to Maya, keeping in touch with Rantarou, and planning things with Demyx…well. Ienzo’s sleeping schedule had remained unchanged--)

(｡=︿=｡) AND SHE’S SLOWLY BEEN GETTING COMFORTABLE ENOUGH TO TELL US SOME OF THE DAMN…SHIT. IT SUCKS.

(╯_╰”) …THOUGH KNOW YOU KNOW THAT FOR DAMN SURE, LUIS

Luis snorted at that… before groaning, finishing off the beer and putting it on the night stand before immediately going for another one, “Maybe, like, one shot of rum wouldn’t hurt anything…”

But despite his muttering to himself, he settled down with the beer again, again resting it’s cold bottom on his forehead. “I can’t even begin to guess what the missy went through. I’m still so mad at myself that I didn’t see it. Though, even if I had, sure doesn’t mean I would have known what to do. What to say. We sure couldn’t make him stop, when he decided to do something… I sure couldn’t, anyway.”

“...Aqua. Terra,” Luis murmured, eyes closed, “...I’m so sorry. I’ve always been so, so fucking sorry… I didn’t know what to do… I knew he took that boy. I knew it. He never straight up said it, but fuck, I never asked either. He’d have probably told me if I had asked if he did it. He was practically baiting me to and I just… I just didn’t… I didn’t know if it’d be better or worse, to know the baby was out there somewhere…”

“I’m sorry.” Luis whispered, “I was a coward. I’ve always been a coward. I’m sorry.”

Aqua closed her eyes for a moment before pushing herself off the ground, coming over to Luis and half-kneeling by his bed. She put her arms around his chest, and hugged her friend close, Terra appearing on Luis’ other side full sized with a hand on his shoulder. 

“...none of us could ever do anything,” Aqua said after a moment, her voice tight. “No matter what Tengan or any of the supervisors wanted, we were always sitting ducks… I wish I had known what was going on with Namine, but, fuck, for the life of me, it terrifies me to imagine her telling me what that bastard was doing, and… What would I have had to tell her? We know he still terrorized Zexy after he turned him down, and I hate comparing them like this, but for Namine’s power level? There’s no way that manipulative fuckhead would’ve left her alone, and instead of being able to protect her as her parent, we would’ve just both been equally helpless.”

Aqua’s eyes burned as she took a shaky breath. “Even fighting them, threatening them, after what happened to Laurie. What happened to Terra. I couldn’t stop them raping and voyeuring my son, I couldn’t stop them killing my husband, I couldn’t stop them grooming my daughter, or stealing my son…and I could never promise it wouldn’t happen again.”

“...I think we would’ve gotten ourselves killed, if you told us they’d taken Ventus, Luis,” Terra said softly, his eyes squinted with pain. “Terra and Mars would’ve tried to stop us, the rest of you would’ve too, but knowing he was out there…it would’ve destroyed us. We would’ve destroyed us.”

“And you being in the limbo of maybe knowing tore you apart anyway, coward or not,” he sighed. “Of course I forgive you. You’re our Luis. Do wish you’d stop piling up pain all for yourself, but it’s a bit of you that’s part of Lovely Luis.”

Aqua sniffled softly. “It’s hard to not be a coward when nothing changes either way. And it’s not like I’m all that different, the opposite way. Landing an injury on a supervisor might be small, instant gratification, but that never changed anything either. ‘Cept maybe making things worse for myself, and worrying you all more.”

Luis grit his teeth, wrapping his arms around the two of them, putting down his beer to get an easier grip as he held them tight. Sniffling at first, before sniffling turned into little heaving breaths. 

It was heartbreaking, hearing Aqua spell it all out. She had been through so much, too much. They had all been through too much. And there had never been space or time to just… deal with any of it. Every bit of tragedy followed up immediately with a workload that grew more and more heavy, quotas getting higher and higher and never going down. New punishments chasing the old ones, every chance to breathe coming with immediate and severe reprimand. 

And nothing any of them could do about it. Helpless when they were cringing and hiding, helpless when they were screaming and fighting. Just helpless, in every way that mattered. Namine broken when her one chance to break that cycle of helplessness ended up costing far too much and giving her nothing. Nothing saving the group but what felt like sheer, random chance.

The world have been such a terrifying place to live for so long now. Luis still felt like he was sitting in that terror still, despite things being so much better now. Like the terror lived in him. Peaceful days not enough to soothe the paranoid, shivering creature the Togami Factory had made in him. 

And yeah. Aqua was no different. Terra had gone and fought the battles he had wanted to fight in the factory, but until Seifer had given them Ventus’ location, none of that had helped beyond maybe quelling an anger in Aqua… and Luis doubted it had succeeded at even doing that much. If peace didn’t make him feel safer, revenge likely hadn’t made her feel more triumphant. Those broken feelings lived inside of them. It’d take more than their situation changing to ease them.

Still… “I wish I had been half as strong as you,” Luis admitted, still sniffling, “Maybe it wouldn’t have changed anything. But just once, I wish I had a memory of standing up to those bastards. Of trying to defend us… I know I’m the type to maybe wallow in things too much, I know it. But god, I wish just once I had tried. Just to say I had. My heart broke, watching what was happening to you all. At the very least I could have fought with you.”

“Hey, there’s still time,” Terra offered light-heartedly, his smile bittersweet, “I doubt we’re all done having enemies for the rest of time, so you’ll still have a chance one of these days. And you know our offer of teaching you fighting techniques is always open.”

Aqua let out a little wet huff. “Some of my earliest memories are with a sword in my hand. I was born to fight, though that doesn’t exactly make you strong.”

“...my dad always told me that the best reason to lift a blade was in protection,” Aqua said after a heavy, hesitating moment. “But in the end…I’ve never been able to protect anyone. Just throwing myself at a wall once every wound’s already inflicted… There’s still time for me too, to protect something dear to me, just once.”

Tilting her head enough to be able to see Luis’ face again, Aqua smiled grimly. “It’s why I asked Laurence to teach me healing, you know? If I couldn’t protect, then maybe I could still help by healing afterward. …I’d like, fighting side by side with you, man. And maybe one of these days you’ll stop pretending you don’t know as much medical stuff as you do, and you could teach me something a little more helpful.”

Aqua closed her eyes again and metered out a long, heavy sigh. 

“...even still, might be a better question for the prof or the twins, but…think there’s a chance Empathetic healing could help with seizures?”

“As helpful as just some farm medicine can be,” Luis said a tad sheepishly. Caring for livestock could teach a guy a lot about medicine, admittedly. He knew his stitchings and antibiotics and child-birthing as much as the next farmer, and could probably amputate a limb if he really needed to. Things like that. But thankfully, it had all been things they either hadn’t needed or Even had already known a bit himself, needlework-wise. 

Empath-wise though? “I really don’t know,” Luis said, a touch sadly, “Unfortunately, everything I know about empathy is manipulations in the worst sense and how to get someone drunk. And we already know the drinking doesn’t help… though,” Luis frowned, “You know what I think I have seen help, on occasion? Kairi and Namine’s emotion domes. Those things calm all of us no matter what, and I’ve never seen Lauriam and Maluxia be exceptions to that. If the seizures are because he gets so upset? Maybe that’s just something he needs that the lasses can provide?”

“Humble as ever,” Terra hummed fondly. 

He and Aqua weren’t expecting much--it was what they had been stressing over while working out. How…did you stop someone’s brain from trying to kill them?--so they both gave Luis understanding looks at his answer, but…

Emotion domes always tired Namine out something fierce. But if it came to her needing an impromptu nap, and Lauriam and Marluxia going comatose?

(...dying?)

Aqua laughed softly. “...Laurie’s gonna be so embarrassed if we ask Kairi and Namine to keep an eye on him. But it might be worth that, and the utter rejection Mars’ll have too.”

She then groaned, taking one arm from around Luis and rubbing her eyes a bit. “...we’ve always known Laurie has…issues. Being an Empath doesn’t straight up mean you’re an emotional person, but he and Mars have always seemed like the poster kids for that. But…seizures? How was I supposed to see that coming…? It always just seemed like he was, yanno, power bursting! And that’s why it always knocked him down so bad. Was I just…ignoring all the signs, or…”

At that, Luis gave a small, raspy chuckle, “Try saying that around Even. He’ll run his fingers through his hair and ask what do you mean, he’s ‘emotional’. Our Laurie’s been having fits since he was little. Full-body, explosive fits.”

“But, well… they did just seem like power bursts, for how much they knocked him down after,” Luis said, shrugging lightly, “And we were all ready to dismiss it as tantrums. Some of us have a hard time not crying when we’re emotional, some of us have a hard time emoting at all. Lauriam’s just one of those unlucky types who feels things so hard that he screams them. I don’t know if us not recognizing signs of seizures mean we missed any of that. We’re not healers. We were just people who loved him, trying to not let his tantrums destroy him. Considering he’s still alive and, well… reeeeasonably well adjusted?” Luis grinned warily, “I mean, considering! Considering. I think we did alright. For the circumstances.”

Aqua snorted a little. Even certainly had never been quiet about what he thought about her sons. Though she did think he blew some of it out of proportion. 

Not…really the fits, though. 

Maybe they really should’ve seen it coming, considering that out of the two ways Lauriam’s energy manifested, one was outright destructive to the other. 

Sighing through a groan, Aqua pressed her head into Luis’ mattress. “By his own admission it’s rocky, but I’m so relieved Laurie’s made a friend outside of our group. Some people are just introverts, and that’s fine! But I’d be lying if I said I wouldn’t be worried if, wherever they settle, Laurie just spends all his time in his own space when Mars doesn’t have control of their body.”

She frowned against the sheets. “...look, I know good ol’ Uncle Luis is biased too, but…he’s not that weird, right?”

“Ah, right, the unicorn boy, right? I’ve been thrilled for that whole group, really. It’s good for our people to have some new folks to socialize with, I think. People who’d get it, but are still new.” Luis mused, “Sure as hell know that socializing with the people we tortured wasn’t getting any of us what we needed.”

“Lauriam?” Luis said, sounding genuinely surprised, “Honestly, Aqua? I think outside of his fits, he’s one of the more normal people among us. Sure, yes, he gets moody and stand-offish and sometimes he acts like an ass. So do we all. For surviving everything he’s survived? I mean, we all didn’t just think he was hyper-emotional because he’s just like that. He had reasons to be emotional. I still argue considering everything, he’s still reeeeaaasonably well-adjusted… coooooonsdidering. Always asterisk considering.”

“The rest of us just seem more normal to each other cause all we do is talk to each other.” Luis said, rolling his eyes a bit as he patted Aqua on the back, “I don’t know if you’ve seen me try to talk to the other people at bars since I’ve been out? I’m awkward, miss social cues, tell jokes that I realize halfway through don’t go anywhere because I don’t know how to tell jokes that aren’t inside jokes anymore, and more often then not, burst into tears once I get home and go to bed because I feel like such a failure and a freak, having tried to talk to normal people again. And that’s my ‘normal’. I bet if I asked you what happened the last time you tried to socialize outside of ‘desperately trying to connect to my missing son’...?”

So far it seemed like Riku with his friend, and Lauriam with his were some of the closer connections between the groups (Lauriam and Marluxia had chatted with her a bit on how…complicated things felt with Linnea), but Aqua agreed. It was good for all of them to socialize with new people, with a certain safety net of understanding. It’d probably help a lot when they were getting things established in Dicea. 

And just…yanno. Being a part of a world bigger than around a dozen people. 

Aqua and Terra were proud of what Luis thought! But at the same time, each of them thought of several memories from over the years, Lauriam being notably awkward when trying to interact with people his own age and mostly just retreating, and Marluxia… Well, he wasn’t unhappy with how he acted, and that was really the most parents could hope for. And he still did find true friends regardless. 

“Always asterisk,” Aqua repeated, before chuckling softly. “Well, I’ll take that for a ringing endorsement, then. And I’ll try not to worry too much about his social life. It’ll give me more energy to worry about everything else.”

Including her own social life. 

Terra let out a bubbly snicker, his gaze on Aqua adoring, and highly amused. 

Aqua just pouted, before begrudgingly grumbling, “May have…possibly intimidated some folks on the outer edges of the royal district, asking about what happened to my old man’s place. I really was just asking questions, you’d think I’d threatened their deepest secrets or something…”

Luis laughed, patting Aqua affectionately before groaning as he shifted out from under her, sitting up before reaching for his beer again. Only looking mildly disappointed at the next sip–it really wasn’t the same–before giving her a warm, knowing look. “Our Aqua can be a bit intimidating, is what I’ve discovered, when she’s not talking to one of the family. You’re a lot harder on everyone else, love. Which I’m not complaining about. You’ve deterred a lot of trouble in the last year… well,” Luis amended, looking down at Terra, “Terra did, anyway. But it’s something you two have in common.”

Popping back into his Chibi form, Terra gave Luis a sheepish grin. 

٩(ˊᗜˋ*)و  I TRIED, ANYWAY

( •̀ ◡ •́ ) LOTTA ASSHOLES IN THE WORLD. SOMETIMES YA JUST GOTTA CUT ‘EM OFF BEFORE THEY GET THE CHANCE TO BULLSHIT YA

Aqua nodded in agreement, before giving Luis a similarly sheepish look as she straightened a bit too. “Maybe I could take some cues on not making everyone piss themselves immediately when I’m asking directions, though.”

She sighed, stretching out her neck a bit. “All in time of readjusting to the wider world, s’ppose.”

“Mhm,” Luis agreed, taking another long sip, burping lightly, “Sorry… oh, though?” He gave the two a curious look, “Did you find out anything? About your old man’s place?”

Aqua finished her stretch before dropping her shoulders. “Yeah. Some of his old students have taken the ol’ place over, which is a relief. Things change, but I do like knowing that the dojo’s still going strong. Apparently my old man’s more towards your neck of the woods, actually, retired by the Novoselican border.”

A strained smile pulled at her lips. “I’m…kind of relieved? It’s nice knowing he’s okay and all, but I was putting off thinking about going to go see him while we were traveling here. He knew I was going after Terra, so I figure he sorta figured out what was up, but…I dunno. I really don’t know how to have that sort of conversation. Hey, nice to see you after like 20 years, yeah, I’m alive. I got married and have ten kids, along with a whole crew of nerds and misfits, how’ve your last two decades been?”

She gave a small, awkward laugh. “Might be a little mean, but I haven’t envied Laurie and ‘Enzy trying to navigate reuniting with some of their family. It’s hard enough coming at it from the parent angle with Ventus, and we weren’t even able to know each other before he was taken.”

It didn’t mean there still wasn’t some form of baggage there, but it was incredibly different from what her son and nephew were going through. 

“I think most of us feel the same way. Way I hear it, even the group the others are traveling with haven’t reached out to their loved ones either, and it sounds like most of them were in the factory way less time than we all were,” Luis frowned, “I’ve always explained my own reluctance being I didn’t want to explain to any of my family why I left. Not a single part of that story that I feel particularly good about, and I have to assume Anabelle has already told her own version. Not sure I ever want to hear about what that all looked like from her end. She knew something had happened, but I can’t imagine how she explained it to herself…”

“But seeing everyone else do essentially the same thing? Hell, if I didn’t have the excuse of not wanting to explain what I did, I’m starting to think I’d have just come up with a different excuse not to do it. Maybe there was just something about what happened to us all in the factory that made us afraid to go back.” Luis mused, sipping at his beer again, “...beer is kinda shit. I feel ill.”

Aqua winced a bit and shifted to put her arm around Luis’ back, rubbing it lightly. “Yeah, that… If someone got sniffity at’cha saying that you should tell them anyway, I’d kick their ass. It makes a lot of sense why that’s not a conversation you wanna have.” She paused, before searching Luis’ face for a moment. “You said you did tell Anabelle that you were signing up for the Program, though. You didn’t just disappear. Maybe your folks are confused and concerned why you never reached back out, an’ your reasons for it, but they can assume you just got roped into some position forever. And after this long…” She shrugged a little. It still wasn’t a great situation for everyone he left behind, but they weren’t left with every question possible. 

Aqua sighed. “Well, some of us were arrested, which makes goin’ back a little harder. But we changed, man. We’re not the people the folks we left behind knew, and bridging that gap of their memory and who we are now is hard. They don’t have to understand to still care about us, but they’ll never understand what we went through, and right now, it’s hard to face people that don’t.”

Why some of them tensed or got stony around harsh voices and orders, and others cowered. Why they always looked for windows in new buildings, and were caught between always wanting to be outside, and always wanting somewhere defensible. Why they were always second-guessing what people wanted from them, despite literally being able to tell when someone was lying to them. 

Without someone understanding what they’d been through, it was easy for everyone around to feel like an enemy. 

But they weren’t. Most people were just ‘around’. 

“Discovering that now?” Aqua huffed, “Not a fan of eating a bunch of bread in liquid form?” Leaning in with an impish grin, Aqua drawled, “Hey, we could go poke your new healer friend, see if she’s got a magic elixir for ya. I know the ol’ Luis charm could sweet talk her into something that’ll get’cha feeling more alive.”

“I left her a message of what I was doing. Just… didn’t want her to worry about things, one way or another.” Luis explained, shrugging tiredly. Aqua wasn’t wrong, for the same reasons Luis hadn’t been wrong about them all struggling to socialize in general. It was so hard, being around people who weren’t One Of Them. And that, unfortunately, included people they all had known before.

It was sad. There wasn’t much of a silver lining there, they had all just been traumatized over years into avoiding people they had once trusted with all of themselves. The fact it was sad didn’t make any of them any more prepared to fight against their self-imposed rules though.

He snorted at Aqua’s offer, “My healer friend? That’s a hell of a title for someone we should be calling ‘Ienzo’s Auntie’. Can you believe that? I don’t think I believe in the divine anymore, haven’t for a long time, but that? That felt like fate. I still can’t believe that.” Luis sipped his disappointing beer, “She’s nice too. Better than she needed to be. I know a lot of places we’ve been to that would have just thrown me into an alley and forgot about me. Maybe less likely to happen here, or hell, trade a back alley for a night in the dungeon to ‘sleep off’ whatever was happening to me. I was lucky she was there.”

Aqua snickered a bit before letting go of a bewildered breath. “Right? I guess we shouldn’t be that surprised, considering we’re publicly here for ‘Enzy’s family business, but in the heart of me, I thought we were done with those kinds of coincidences with Laurie’s ma.” Aqua smirked, nudging Luis’ arm. “Maybe it’s some kind of pointed sign about us getting hurt. Axel busts open his head, the lady treating him is Laurie’s ma. You nosedive, ‘Enzy’s Auntie is making sure you don’t disappear for a while. Just wait, Dilan’s gonna get a papercut and around the corner one of Even’s old college friends is going to offer a bandaid.”

Sighing, Aqua ran a hand through her hair. “Terra’s given me some of the footnotes, and I probably should have a sit down with the kid, if he needs someone to talk to… From what I gather, ‘Enzy’s folks weren’t around much, so I dunno how much I could credit his family…” She glanced over at Luis with a soft smile. “But you remember what he was like. The supes tried to beat a good heart out of him, and he and Zexy just got sneakier about it. Maybe he just comes from the sort of people who’re like that. That don’t bat an eye helping out a stranger in withdrawal, or spend a lifetime researching an ailment that supposedly had no cure.”

“Ienzo comes from a family inclined towards healing tendencies? You know what, I’m willing to give him and his the benefit of that doubt.” Luis agreed, before smiling lightly, “I’d like to bring her something, actually. Not sure what yet. I do feel I owe her some sort of thank you. Something tangible. I know how to make a decent pumpkin pie, I think. Obviously I haven’t in a long time, but how hard can it be after a long break? Like riding a horse.”

She’d more meant that he came from people with a ‘helping’ mentality. He and Lauriam had both been people-pleasers to different extents when they showed up in the factory, but where Lauriam had been honorifics and polite speech, trying to keep out of the way and waiting to be told what to do, Ienzo had been constantly watching. Quickly taking in the situation and dynamics between them, and then inserting himself into the most helpful positions, whether that had been getting water for Viz while they tried to bargain for her physically waking up, answering even hypothetical questions anyone had, or trying to keep up to thoughtfully contribute to Even’s experiments. 

If Ienzo really could be taken as a reflection of his blood family, then they were people prone to seeking out problems in the world around them, and then doing something about it. Only time would tell if that was true or not.

“Ooh, an original recipe? Dr. Auntie should be honored!” Aqua cheered, hyping up her friend. “And hey, with a fancy kitchen just under us, this is a great place to get back in the saddle, hey? Call me sous chef, what’s on the shopping list, Chef Luis?”

Luis gave Aqua a warm look, “...well. The first is definitely pumpkin. Let’s see if the chef downstairs can be talked into letting us have some ingredients without kicking us out of the kitchen.”

-

Dilan had been staring out at his worlds horizon again when he suddenly winced, feeling something sharp against his arm. “Ow? Xaldin!?”

{Relax, I just cut my bicep a bit. Don’t distract me, I’m concentrating.}

That was what the message said, but the intent filled in more of what Xaldin meant. Dilan frowning as he suddenly knew that Xaldin was climbing down somewhere. Somewhere oddly damp and dangerous and very forbidden feeling. “What are you–”

{What do you even want out of a relationship anyway?}

“What do you mean?” Dilan sighed, picking up a stray rock and with a heft skipping it on the surface of the sand. One, two, three skips, “What does anyone want from a relationship?”

{I dunno. What does ‘anyone’ want?}

“You don’t think I know what I want out of a relationship,” Dilan read in the intent, scowling, “Well, what do YOU want from a relationship?”

{Deflecting again, huh?}

“Companionship! Stability!” Dilan said, rolling his eyes, “Obviously!”

{Heheheh. Okay, sure, companionship… but stability?}

{Which of our garden is the ‘stable’ one?}

“That’s unkind, Xaldin.” Dilan said dryly, “And that’s not what I’m saying.”

{But it is what I’m saying. Lauriam and Marluxia are both as stable as poppy flowers. And I don’t just mean mentally, though that is part of it. How many times have they tried to leave us on a whim? Tried to ‘remove’ themselves from the group, some way or another, become reclusive, isolated themselves, just suddenly made big, unpredictable, unrelenting decisions that we just had to do our best to adjust to?}

{Our partners are a lot of things, but they’re not stable. We can’t count on them being there tomorrow. A year from now. Every night. I can’t guess what would take them away from us in the future any more than I could have guessed what it was going to be in the past. If that’s what you want? Then you should give up on this now, you’re not getting it.}

“...” Dilan frowned, glaring at the skipping stone half buried in the sand. “...so?”

{So you need other reasons. I’m not asking for a lot. I’m asking what you want out of all of us.}

“You’re insufferable. I remember why we stopped talking.” Dilan huffed, stepping off the column and going to pick up the stone, throwing it across the sand again, this time following it. One, two, three, four, “...companionship then. It’s wonderful to spend time with them. That’s true regardless of anything.”

{Yeah. That’s true.}

“...why do I feel like you want more from me?” 

{I don’t actually have all the answers. If companionship is enough? They’ve got it. You’re set.}

“Well, what do you want out of a relationship, then?” Dilan asked, throwing the stone again. One, two, three, “You were in a relationship longer than I ever was. You must have a better thought out answer, if only for more time to think about it.”

{Yeah.}

{...I don’t know if it’s the most important thing. But the first thing that comes to mind when I think about why I was attracted to Zinxi? Was how she had this way of making me feel like I was protecting her, even when being around her made me feel safest.}

“Safe?” Dilan asked, “You were usually safe. You were the dangerous thing in our world.”

{You were good at avoiding punishments, I’ll give you that. The supervisors rarely fucked with us. Tengan rarely fucked with us. If that’s the criteria, just that it wasn’t as bad for us as it was for the others? Sure. I was snug as a bug in a rug.}

“But that’s not how you feel about it.”

{Shit was still scary for us, man. Don’t tell me you didn’t spend our time in the factory always terrified of the next terrible fucking thing coming around the corner, I know you did. Maybe I wasn’t beaten as often or ever raped, but I was still stuck in that shit-storm of trauma and tragedy with everyone else. Nothing was ever certain. Nothing was ever safe. The best all of us could ever hope for was that the day’s horrors would be tame enough that they wouldn’t be memorable.}

{But when I was with Zinxi… it felt like we could take all of that on. I felt strong because I could keep at bay those shitty thoughts in her head saying somehow she was less than the rest of us, just because her body was a little different, and when she had me in her web? Suddenly that out of control, helpless feeling felt good. Because I knew it was her, and I could trust her with all of me.}

{I guess if I had to sum that all up into a relationship trait, I’d say it was something like being with her made my own days better. Not just because she was company, but because she soothed the hard things, filled in holes to my psyche that I hadn’t realized were there until she effortlessly slotted herself into them. And, I can only hope, I did the same thing for her. I know at the time I thought I did. It made me proud. Happy to be there for her.}

“And… Lauriam and Marluxia fill that same role?” Dilan asked, after an uncomfortable moment turning the stone over in his hand.

{Basically. Not in the same way Zinxi did. I don’t know if I have it in me to make myself vulnerable to someone like that again. It took so much trust to let her do what she did, that looking back I don’t even know how she managed to coax that out of me. I don’t know if I’d ever feel safe doing that again… but. Lauriam and Marluxia? It’s more like the joy of fighting someone at my level. To feel like not only can I match them step for step, but they can keep up with whatever I do too. It’s fun and exciting and makes otherwise scary or uncertain days feel like an adventure.}

{And, I guess that’s what I’m trying to do here.}

{I’m trying to make your day an adventure. Because to me? That’s a valuable thing in a relationship. I don’t know what you want. So I’m just giving you something I know I’d want. And hoping it works.}

“An adventure?” Dilan asked, not sure how to respond to Xaldin’s sincerity in his discussion of Zinxi or the garden duo, “What sort of advent–hah!”

Dilan blinked. Suddenly in control of his body. 

The bicep wasn’t the only thing that hurt. There were little aches and pains all over his body, like it had just been through an ordeal. He flexed his hands and felt them sting, and looked down to see that even wearing gloves–gloves?--he could still feel beneath the fabric his hands blistering. Having been gripping something tightly, putting weight against them for a long time.

And Dilan looked up, and heard distant dripping sounds, and at first he thought ‘when did it become night?’ as he stared up into a dark abyss… before his eyes adjusted and, more to the point, he really observed what was around him. And he gasped. 

{I’ll admit, I wasn’t sure if we’d actually find a way to enter this place, and I was worried I’d need to climb back up and out to find some other thing. But, well, Ienzo tipped me off to some rumors and maps and… yeah.}

{Welcome to a piece of the undercity.}

It was a nearly perfectly preserved market street. Deep, deep beneath the rubble and flattened, packed in terrain of New Grand Panjandrum, buildings built on building built on pathways built on buildings. It was well known that parts of the undercity–sometimes called ‘Old’ Grand Panjandrum, but usually just called the undercity–were accessible if one was willing to climb through some otherwise dangerous pathways. But for a chunk this large? This well preserved, but still, as far as Dilan could spot, unpopulated? The trip down must have been… “Where did you climb?” Dilan whispered. Even the whisper seeming to echo through the man-made, massive cave. 

{Don’t freak out.}

“Okay…”

{So, this is actually connected to a crumbled pathway from one of the dungeon floors–}

Dilan’s eyes widened, his heart skipping a beat. The castle dungeon. He knew this story, even as Xaldin continued–

{It’s semi-famous among certain circles because some prisoners managed to dig their way through the floor enough to get to a pocket that led to the undercity? But, poor bastards they were, couldn’t actually find a way out of this section of it. Apparently the reason this place was preserved so well was also the same reason it’s essentially blocked in, a bunch of towers fell around it or something? Anyway, the walls are all solid, no digging your way out past a certain point. When the guards realized it, they decided to ‘reward’ the prisoners by just leaving them there. Rumor is they–}

“Ate each other, yes.” Dilan whispered, eyes widened with open, naked fascination as he started to walk down the road. It was somehow both bigger and smaller than what Dilan had imagined, as he looked around. “And now this area is used as a deterrent for other prisoners. Upset the guards enough? You’re thrown down here to rot with the other ghosts… such a waste… this is a place of historical significance, a physical piece of our past, perfectly preserved, not some wastebin for errant prisoner bones. Though, I wonder where the bodies settled…”

{Heh. Freak.}

Dilan blinked, suddenly uncertain. “Wait, but how are we…”

{Bribed a guard. Told them mostly the truth: we’re an archeologist who wanted to see the preserved piece of undercity. We’re not the first to want to, I found out. Some guard is making bank being the museum coordinator for the ‘prisoner wastebin’.}

“Don’t say it like that, Xaldin, that’s an unkind way of speaking of the victims who lost their lives here.” Dilan said, confused but not curious about why he could literally feel Xaldin roll his eyes into the back of his head in their world. “But… but look at this. It’s beautiful… oh!” 

Dilan gasped, hurrying over to a store that had a tapestry advertising clothing. Heading in, Dilan barely glanced at the decaying corpse in the corner, curled into some of the fabric, before zeroing in on some of the clothing still being displayed, hanging on the wall as complete outfits, “Ooooh, look at this! This is early oligarchy! Maybe even late-dark ages! Do you see the quality of the silk, Xaldin!? It’s said that there was a period of Luminary history where our craftsman were so skilled in the art of silk that you could pull a tablecloth through a ring without snagging. Oh, those foolish, morons upstairs… literally sitting on more treasure then any of them will ever accumulate in their lives, dismissing it as a hole in the ground. Oooh, Xaldin, look at the patterns!”

Xaldin watched through Dilan’s eyes, feeling Dilan’s enthusiasm and delight and wonder for what he could find in the fabrics run through him. Like a warm, scented bath, Xaldin just sitting in his accomplishment, letting Dilan’s good feelings reward him for the effort and danger it had taken to get there. 

It felt good. It maybe wasn’t that electric, fierce arousal that the garden duo–mostly Lauriam, in this particular regard–inspired in Xaldin. He didn’t need to pin Dilan down and ravage him or anything.

But it’d be a lie to say Xaldin, especially while he was looking for it, couldn’t find something arousing and appealing in just this. In seeing Dilan spoiled a bit, like the absolute brat Xaldin knew he was. The other man entirely caught up in his own personal, perfect playground. 

Dilan was too caught up in wanting to explore more to maybe notice the way Xaldin was observing him. Where Xaldin’s mind was at. But that was alright.

Xaldin wasn’t going to push the issue until later, anyway.

-

There was a knock on the door. 

Sam really didn’t think much of it; half the people in town would knock as they opened the door, so that really narrowed down who it was, and mostly he just…didn’t really care. Sam loved spring! Getting back to sunshine and warmer weather, longer days, seeing everything in the archipelago suddenly bloom back into life…

Though that was some of the issue. As much as he loved seeing all the new year’s flowers, his body hated it, and for months it always left him a perpetual sneezing machine. Still, Sam never let that keep him down! Even if he couldn’t breathe through his nose in the slightest, he and Vincent were demolishing this round of Sorcery Collection, and--

“Sam, could you get the door, please? My hands are wet!”

“Yes, ma’am!” Sam called back with a sigh, tousling Vincent’s head as he pushed himself up. “Be right back, little man.”

Sam hadn’t thought much of the knock, so there weren’t any thoughts to be blown out of his mind as he opened the door. But even still, Sam could only blink in surprise at the stern-faced man there. 

His dad. The man was his father. That recognition taking a second. 

“Sam,” Kent softly greeted, looking over his son. A man, no longer the teen he’d been when Kent had last seen him. More piercings than last time too, and a look in his eyes like he was looking at him like he didn’t really believe what was happening. 

But the stalemate was broken before it even had time to settle in and be deemed one, a small gasp from behind Sam quickly followed by a reckless dash, Vincent bursting forward from around his brother to throw himself at their father’s waist. 

“DAD!!” Vincent cheered, hugging Kent (and completely oblivious to the split-second panic and flinch), “You’re back!!”

Almost like an echo, there was another gasp from farther back in the house, a towel visible in Jodi’s hands for a moment before she was only just barely not running forward too. “Kent…”

Something in Kent’s chest settled as he opened his arms to embrace Jodi as well, his jacket swallowing the small, fragile sound from her as he rubbed her back, other hand settled on Vincent’s shoulder. And when he looked back to Sam, still standing in the doorway…

“...welcome home,” Sam said after a moment, a smile taking just a little too long to settle on his face. 

It was in that moment that Sam realized, despite his mom’s assurances about the letters, despite his confidence when Vincent asked him about it, he hadn’t…really expected Kent to ever come home. 

And now he was. 

Weird.

-

Sora was letting Xion steer the body that day, because out of everyone Xion had missed out the most on the ‘seeing the world’ stuff so far, and she found watching the scenery go by in the carriage fascinating. So while she did that, Sora had decided to relax on the beach.

But eventually relaxing had given way to boredom, and now Sora was practicing his swings on the beach. Rapidly changing between keyblades, experimenting with different combinations of energy sources at his disposal as he jumped and swung, flipped and swung. Just a lot of movement and swinging.

Make no mistake, Marluxia wasn’t going to make this a habit. When he and Lauriam agreed on fifty-fifty, Marluxia had meant it about everything. Sure, the year he’d spent as the only one moving their body wasn’t exactly thrilling, but things were changing and it was only the fact that trying to while away time in the carriages while they were traveling was boooooooring that had Marluxia more than happy to hand things over to Lauriam. Dork seemed just pleased as punch to work on his new little hobby anyway, so good for him, whatever. 

Still, it did leave time to fill on the island, less restrictive as it was. 

For a moment, Marluxia just watched Sora practice as he sat on the rock retaining wall, taking note of all the blades. The blocky one Sora tended to summon first whenever someone asked about his keyblade, the one that Xion wielded now that was a fusion with Lauriam’s energy, one that looked kind of bestial, one that looked sort of like blocky clockwork, and an intricate white one that Marluxia didn’t recognize at all, but if he focused, felt a little like Ienzo and Namine.

“So it’s not a one and done, then?” he called after a bit, idly working with a soft piece of metal he’d dug out of the ground in his world earlier. “The fusions are just, like, dual constructs you can summon whenever?”

“Oh! Marluxia!” Sora startled, hopping on one foot in the sand, the keyblade rapidly changing back into his original, usual blocky version. Laughing sheepishly, he looked down at it, “Something like that… It's kind of hard to explain. Even thinks I should ask Alter Ego to look into what it is for me, to see if it’s something other empaths do, but the way he and Vexen describe it, it’s a sort of… transference of intent without will but still with purpose or… something…”

Sora frowned, clearly giving the keyblade a puzzled look, “I dunno, I couldn’t really keep up with what he was saying. He’s still studying it anyway. To me it’s just… what it looks like. It’s keys made of people's hearts. And it does… what heart keys do. What the hearts needed it to.”

Marluxia snorted in amusement at Sora’s surprise, raising his eyebrows with lidded eyes as he gave a dainty, sarcastic wave before returning to the metal in his hands. Though he just looked unimpressed with Sora’s attempt of an explanation. “Blah, blah, they were just saying a bunch of words at you, huh? Certainly pros at that.”

Raising an eyebrow at the keyblade, Marluxia regarded it for a moment before humming shortly. “But heart keys you get to keep, though a ring isn’t really the first thing I’d call you. Guess I don’t really know what the Nerd, Witch, Father of the Year, or that gnarly one needed, but did La-La really want you to rip the damn island open?”

He gave a short, scoffing chuckle. “I wouldn’t disbelieve it if you said yes, I am just asking.”

“Umm,” Sora concentrated, before in his hand was a beautiful, glass-like keyblade, covered in thorns and roses. It pulsed lightly in his grip, an energy thrumming through it that made it feel alive in his hand. “Sort of… I call this one Cage-Breaker.” 

“It was less needing to break the island and more just…” Sora looked at the key sadly, feeling it thrum-thrum-thrum with life, “needing to escape. This one always feels weird to hold. I think it’s stronger than me. I’m not sure how I’m capable of wielding it at all… the keyblades have to let you. I think that’s what keeps confusing Even and Vexen. It’s not like you, it’s not… a person. But it’s still aware of me holding it. Of when others hold it. And it can decide it doesn’t want to be held.”

“I don’t know why I can hold it, even if its made of stuff stronger than me,” Sora frowned, “I know the answer is because I ‘made it’, but… if you could feel what I feel? You’d know what I mean when I say that doesn’t explain much…”

Marluxia gave Cage-Breaker an unimpressed look. Needing to escape, huh? Fun. Though if he wanted to give the biggest benefit of the doubt, Lauriam had mentioned that Roxas said he was stuck in…wherever it was that they had been. The island, sure, sure, but Lauriam had struggled to articulate what he had felt there too. 

Lotta vague bullshit happening these days. 

“Sometimes you just have shit that’s beyond you,” Marluxia shrugged, “There’s no reason or purpose for it--it just is. And you cope or are left at its mercy. If that keyblade is ‘letting’ you hold it, though, at least it seems like it’s giving you some mercy.”

“Not much surprise there.” Marluxia rolled his eyes. “La-La’d shred himself to smithereens for you. Something partially made from him would absolutely give you more credit than you’re due, even if it’s worse for you.”

It didn’t explain why it was stronger than Sora, though. Marluxia was loathe to admit it, but his little brother was a stronger Empath. 

Looking at the blade for another moment, Marluxia waved Sora over. “Lemme touch it.”

“He doesn’t have to do that.” Sora said, though he was clearly a little pleased when he said it. It was nice to be cared about, even if it was kind of scary how with his older brothers it always seemed to be framed in a self-destructive way. 

Sora briefly hesitated at Marluxia’s request. Not because he thought the blade would hurt him, but… Marluxia’s feelings were kinda easy to hurt. Sora could see him being insulted by a weapon rejecting him. Still, he passed the blade over, explaining, “Maybe it really is only I can hold it? I might be overthinking it, it might not mean anything at all.”

“I’ll add that complaint to the list,” Marluxia snorted, before he put his hand around the grip, half expecting the thorns to turn inward, or all the glass to sharpen against his palm. But instead?

“Hh!” 

It was a genuinely startled gasp that left Marluxia as his eyes widened, feeling the rush of…life. The blade, as Sora had tried to explain, feeling like a living entity on its own, and one that was powerful. A kind of power that almost had Marluxia dropping the blade of his own volition, like an instinctual flinch at touching a hot stove, but Marluxia was someone who had been born in an inferno and scrounged and coveted power, so his grip forcibly tightened. 

Even if that rush of powerful life felt just like…well, not quite an explosion. Not forcing energy backwards, blowing up in their face, but true, free expression, a massive waterfall of energy that was so natural, Lauriam had never been able to recognize it as actually using power, which led to his struggles with control in the first place. 

Something that felt like--

(For a moment, it was like Marluxia could feel the island in its entirety. Not feeling out its corners, like Ienzo had learned, and not sinking into its depths, a speck in a universe, like Lauriam had done, but…like a grand creature looking over its domain. Lazy in its absolute confidence.)

[A dragon keeping watch over its hoard.]

Marluxia sought power. But as he could feel that life, life, living energy fill him up, the sunset tendrils of the aeonia curling at his feet, he quickly handed Cage-Breaker back to Sora, a shaky breath leaving him.

(He’d promised Lauriam that he wasn’t going to let him become a monster again.)

[Lotus blooms unfurled along the dragon’s tail. Looking both delicate, and reminiscent of morning stars.]

“Holy shit,” Marluxia remarked, giving the blade a much more intrigued, if wary look. “You feel that every time you hold it?”

Sora, seeing Marluxia react to the touch of the blade, felt himself tense up with worry. The blade hadn’t disappeared from Marluxia’s grip and returned to Sora, at least, but…

He took a small breath of relief when Marluxia handed it back. That familiar, intense warmth of energy running through his fingers and up his arm again. “Yeah. Not all of the keyblades feel like this. Most are just… familiar. But Cage-Breaker… well,” Sora smiled a little sheepishly, “It did break the island for a little bit. That’s not something I can do. I’m not that strong, and I don’t think Kairi, Namine or Luis are either. To do what I needed the blade to do, what their hearts needed me to do? They had to make something strong. And Cage-Breaker is what we all made.”

Sora looked down at the key, before saying softly, “When I hold it? I feel like I’m made of light. Like I’m the same as all the light on the island… what did it feel like for you?”

“So dramatic,” Marluxia tutted, rolling the metal between his hands for a bit before pressing into it with his thumbs. “But we do need a bit of drama, sometimes. Guess you’re not the worst person to be carrying around a perpetual ‘stop the presses’ secret weapon.”

Sliding his thumbs down, Marluxia pressed into the metal with his nails. Light…he could see that. He doubted it was the same sort of light trick Lauriam had figured out, apparently the barest form of projection an Empath could manage, if everything else was stripped away. Maybe something similar, though, in the ‘building blocks of everything’ sort of thinking. 

“Like what Lauriam’s essence feels like when he’s not forcing shit. Or not focusing - well, no. Like when he’s happy, I guess,” Marluxia amended, before admitting bluntly, with a slightly concerned scrunch to his eyebrows, “I think my dragon’s alive?”

“Your sculpture?” Sora asked, letting the keyblade disappear from his hand, giving Marluxia a curious tilt of his head, “Like… because it’s full of flowers?”

Marluxia scoffed, reaching over to poke Sora’s head. “Uh, excuse me, did it sound like I was trying to be cute? No, I think the full fuckin’ sculpture’s alive.” Frowning again, he started smoothing out the sides of the metal piece, elongating it. “...for a second it felt like…I was seeing things from its perspective?”

He frowned more. “...I know it’s moved before, but, like, nothing’s fully static here, and our world’s always reflected La-La’s temper tantrums. I fuckin’ built my conditioning method off it. But I think the dragon’s more than just a reflection.” Marluxia narrowed his eyes. “And if your constructs are soaking up other people’s energy like a sponge, then…”

He trailed off for a moment before muttering, “Birds of paradise, rose vines, dandelions, forget-me-nots.”

Sora smirked a little, lightly sticking out his tongue in a cheeky little ‘blep’ before laughing when Marluxia poked him. Marluxia might not have been trying to be cute, but Sora sure knew he was, and was fully okay with leaning into it. 

Though, his confusion was more sincere this time, listening to Marluxia list off flowers. “Are those the flowers on the dragons? I don’t know all of their names, but I know I’ve seen rose vines on it. Do you think it means something?”

Marluxia nodded grimly before pointing to himself. “Roses.” He then held up a hand, a sketchy version of Lauriam’s Chibi form--in Marluxia’s drawing style, if Sora would even recognize that--surrounded by dandelions appearing. “Dandelions.” The same sort of appearance again, one of a young woman with strawberry blond twintails, and as he said it, a teen with short black hair. “Birds of paradise, forget-me-nots.”

“La-La and I obviously share energy, and the birds of paradise showed up after…” Marluxia glanced down as he frowned, trying to put it all together. “...Linnea reached out to heal him when we got a headache from switching too quickly. Then, La-La shared energy with you to make that keyblade, but it’s one you gave Xion for her purpose.”

Sora watched the images morph and change in Marluxia’s hand, eyes widening slightly when it shifted to Xion… before he smiled, “Aww, Xion’s flowers are called ‘Forget-me-nots’? That’s nice, does she know? I’m going to tell her that. Of course we wouldn’t forget her. I never forgot her for a day…”

Sora let himself be sad for a second… before he brightened up, “Are you making a dragon-chibi with all of us!?”

“Big surprise, they represent remembrance, but also faithfulness and devotion,” Marluxia hummed before shrugging a little. “I haven’t. I don’t think she’s even been to my world since she’s been back.”

Not that Xion had really spent much time there before dying either. If she wasn’t hanging out with Namine and Kairi, then she went where Roxas went, and the two of them were far more inclined to wander Axel’s dungeon than sit in Marluxia’s fields.

Bending the stretched bits of the metal in his hands, Marluxia narrowed his eyes. “...maybe. I kind of hope not--it looks cool with the mix of metal and flowers, but it’d just get gaudy with ones representing all of you.”

“But it’s cool! And weird! Super weird!” Sora said excitedly, somehow both highly enthusiastic and also clearly uncertain as he said, “Because–no offense!!--but because it’s weird that a chibi can make a chibi. Isn’t it?”

Marluxia gave Sora a scathing look. “Sky-High, it’s weird that I exist. We have no room to talk about what’s normal or not, and for the record? If any of us would be able to make a Chibi in a weird way, why wouldn’t it be me? I may not rip the island apart or obliterate everyone’s memories, but you shouldn’t forget how powerful I actually am.”

Sora laughed as he put his hands up submissively, grinning as he shrugged, “I said it was cool too! But still weird. I just… I mean, think about it! I don’t think any of the other chibis, even when they were Nobodies, ever really made something. Except maybe Larxene? But I think Guppy is Larxene. So I don’t know if that counts… annnnnyyyyy more than all the rest of us making stuff that is just basically us counts… I think I confused myself.” Sora admitted, starting to sweat.

“Use up all the thoughts for the month in one go? Don’t hurt yourself, now,” Marluxia drawled with a smirk, before rolling his eyes. “By that logic, if the dragon is snatching bits of you, then that’s just something that’s basically us too. And I make stuff all the time--my whole method, as I said, shit to hold La-La down, shit like this.”

With a small scoff, Marluxia flicked the metal he’d been working with at Sora, the little metal hummingbird tumbling through the air. 

“Sure, sure, I’ve never been able to fully replicate the ballistic rapid growth La-La pulled on the supervisors, but I like to think I got close enough that I was just being cautious not setting it off.”

Sora gasped, reaching up to catch the bird, before looking at it in wonder. It was both simple in design and incredibly beautiful. Sora felt like any second it’d flutter its wings and fly from his hands. “Amazing…”

“Hmph.” While it was a haughty sigh, there was a pleased, proud, preening air around Marluxia as he sat back, taking in Sora’s awe. “I just had this conversation with Dilan, so know I’m repeating myself. The greatest accomplishment an artist can have is making something that surpasses them. I’m more than Lauriam could’ve ever dreamed, and everything I make is enough to shatter the world with its greatness. Don’t forget it.”

“Okay.” Sora said, stepping back and closing his hands around the metal hummingbird, “I’m keeping this. Bye!” 

With that and a laugh, Sora rushed off, bee-lining for his world. 

Marluxia scoffed, sticking his tongue out at his retreating brother. “Unappreciative brat.”

-

{What are you looking at?}

“A menu,” Dilan explained, looking over faded papers carefully. He could only look at the front page, if he risked touching the binder to look more into it the paper would fall apart in his grip, “There’s been some debate among Luminary Anthropologists if our preference for fruit in our food was something we adopted from Danganronpa or Novoselic. Both would be strange, because for being the desert region of the continent, we’re the only ones who put fruit in almost everything, including on our meats. Danganronpa, Novoselic, Dicea all have access to fruit, but it’s nowhere near as common in their recipes, usually eaten as standalones. We can barely grow fruit, but as a culture are obsessed with them.”

“In theory, early-oligarch or late-Dark Ages should suggest that we ate less fruit, having–again, in theory–less access to them. We only have as much as we do now entirely due to imports.” Dilan mused, looking over the menu, “But this suggests we’ve always had a fascination for them. Perhaps there was more cross-country trading than we otherwise suspected during the Dark Ages? That would suggest we interacted with Novoselic before the mixing of bloodlines ended up having it ruled by Momota’s, which isn’t that outlandish I suppose, there’s never been signs of any wars with Novoselic in our history even before that inter-marriages. Dicea, though, it’s always been suggested we almost never interacted with. The mountains made it too difficult. Could Danganronpa have had such an impactful influence on us even that far back? Were we actively trading with them during the Dark Ages?”

{I’m starting to regret bringing you down here. Who cares?}

“Who cares, he says.” Dilan tsked, “It’s like you’re not a part of me at all. Don’t you find this sort of thing fascinating? You practically live in a crypt.”

{I find things I can touch and feel and use fascinating. I don’t need to know its history or its name to want to open strange doors or pull on levers to see what they do. I like old stuff, sure, but… now. Just how it exists in the present.}

Dilan frowned a bit, distracted from the menu as he turned that over in his mind. “...I can’t tell if that’s poignant or just lazy.”

{Go look at something fun already.}

“Fine. But only because you did manage to get us down here. I am, admittedly, mildly worried about what getting back up will take. You cut us up pretty badly just climbing down, and we’re putting a lot of faith in a guard that takes bribes to not just leave us to die down here.” Dilan said, wandering out of the restaurant, hoping to check out the next open doorway, “But that feels like a future problem. I, too, would like to enjoy the past, in the present. Or however you put it.”

{There you go. One more thing in common. We’re getting closer to being a couple every second.}

“I still don’t understand how you think that’s going to work.” Dilan said, heading into the next building. It didn’t have a tapestry, and looking around, Dilan couldn’t tell at a glance what this place had used to be. It had chairs. Maybe some sort of waiting area? A doctors office perhaps? “How do you envision us being a couple? Paint a picture for me.”

{I guess for one we’d argue a lot.}

“How enticing.”

{Look, I won’t lie, I don’t know how it’s going to work for us. For being the same damn guy, we sure can’t seem to agree on anything. Other than Lauriam and Marluxia are fine as hell and that closets are useful.}

“Don’t be crude, we like them for a lot more than that.”

{I know, I’m just saying. I don’t know how this is going to work.}

“But you were the one arguing most for this. You insisted this has to work. And you implied that you were already attracted to me. So, what? Was that a lie?”

{No it wasn’t a damn lie, I’m just ALSO trying to figure out what all of that means, okay? If I didn’t feel some sort of attraction for you, I wouldn’t be putting myself through this! I wouldn’t have fought for you to be with Lauriam and Marluxia at all, for that matter. I practically had to strong-arm you to accept.}

“It wasn’t that bad.” Dilan muttered, heading through the back-wall door, going down a hallway. He frowned in concern when he opened a door and it led down into a basement. That probably wasn’t stable… “You’re charming, sometimes.”

{Oh?}

“Sure. Of course I’ve noticed before. There’s something reassuring, in how blunt and abrasive you can be. I always assumed that was one of the things that drew Zinxi to you… I did like that you two were together. I know you think I found you repulsive, but that wasn’t exactly how I felt. It was more… concern than anything. Fear of what it meant for you both, for me and Inzi. It’s all so complicated…”

{It really doesn’t have to be. I’d rather be arguing about the logistics of ‘am I putting you on your stomach or your back’ if I’m honest.}

“Xaldin! God above, I still have to worry about sharing trials with you, since you are DETERMINED to add more to our route!” Dilan complained, though he carefully started to make his way down the staircase. Because he and Xaldin were not as different as he thought, as he kept his hands carefully lined to the wall, letting his eyes adjust to the darkness little by little, “...and you’re very arrogant to think I’d just let you have your way, on that.”

{I am so getting my way on that.}

“I know you don’t remember my times in the prayer rooms, growing up, but I wasn’t usually the one taking orders. I have my aggressive tendencies too.”

{You can be aggressively whining when I put you on your back then. You can even be loud about it. I like it loud.}

“...honestly, I’m going to ask Lauriam and Marluxia if they’re alright, since clearly you’re an ass in bed.” Dilan huffed, finding a door at the bottom to the staircase, which was fascinating! Dilan had fully suspected every step that he’d find a cave in by this point. 

Opening the door, Dilan stepped carefully in, before taking out a candle stick from his side pocket, a match from his other one. Carefully leaning against the wall, Dilan lit the match with the rough end of his thumb, lighting it, and then the candle. 

He hadn’t been able to do that walking the steps, because it would have blinded him for too long. Dilan stood in absolute complete darkness, his eyes entirely unable to see anything past the candle light for a while. One… two… three…

His eyes finally started to adjust, as he was careful not to move. He blinked. More shapes formed. Blinked again. 

“...oh!”

{Hahahahahaha no fucking shit.}

Dilan looked around, eyes catching first on a large cross shaped structure, unfortunately familiar to him, if only from pictures. It took another second for his eyes to adjust to the straps he knew would be on it, Dilan blanching and fretting a bit as he looked around more. A bed in one corner, a couch, chains, strange odds and ends strewn across the floor…

{You seriously managed to find a BDSM dungeon in the castle dungeon’s creepy hole down in a buried city?}

Dilan groaned. He had.

{Come on! That’s like… fate! Destiny could not want you to sub any harder if Atua showed up and put a ball-gag in your mouth himself!}

“Don’t be blasphemous, BDSM doesn’t please Atua. It’s one of the forms of sex he’s most sternly against,” Dilan mumbled, looking around warily. He had really, actually found a sex dungeon in the Momota castle dungeons. What the fuck. 

{I think Atua has bigger concerns than exactly how we’re making love, if I’m honest.}

“Xaldin, how we make love is literally a form of prayer. It’s one of the most intimate ways people have of communicating and worshipping him,” Dilan said, warily moving closer to the dust and sand covered items on the floor. As disturbing as this revelation was to Dilan, it was fascinating to see what potential dark-age dildos looked like… “If sex is interlaced with pain and despair? Then we’re sending pain and despair to Atua.”

{You ever wonder why he’s so obsessed with sex anyway?}

“It’s one of the most vulnerable forms of physical love we have,” Dilan said, eyeing the lines embedded into the dildo curiously. He wondered what the purpose of those had been. Pleasure, branding? Maybe a form of measurement at a glance? “You allow someone to force feelings and emotions into you that without specific effort on your part you’d otherwise never once casually feel throughout a day. That requires trust, intimacy, safety.”

{Interesting use of the word ‘force’ there.}

“Its double connotations doesn’t bely its accuracy, you ass,” Dilan said, resisting the urge to roll his eyes so he could keep observing the toys. What was that material? It hadn’t seemed to degrade over time. Unless those lines had been filled by something once that had dissolved by now? “Your body will not orgasm–with all of the endorphins and overwhelmed stimulus and exhaustion of energy that comes with that, not to mention its life-giving functions–without concentrated, specific attention given to it. It’s extremely rare for it to happen by accident. For your body to feel such intense, physical sensations? It must be forced to. Coaxed. It’s intentful, and Atua is pleased when love is expressed intentionally.”

{Hurting someone is intentful too.}

“That’s not the same thing. And you can accidentally hurt someone all of the time. Pain is far less rare than orgasm.”

{I feel like the only reason one can associate sex with love and not pain is personal preference. There’s nothing inherently romantic or loving about sex. It’s not like your body has some internal blocker for feeling pleasure or orgasming if you don’t like the person touching you. The same is true for pain. Loving the person hurting you doesn’t mean it stops hurting. It’s just the context for how you feel about it is suddenly entirely different.}

{As for rarity… I can’t argue that. It’s easier to hurt someone than make them orgasm, one hundred percent. But if rarity is needed to be pleasing to Atua? Then hurting someone in a very specific way that they enjoy? Is the rarest form of intimacy of all. Not a lot of couples are successfully pulling that one off, I bet. That level of intent HAS to please Atua, if for sheer damn effort alone.}

Dilan’s eyes squinted, turning that logic around in his head… before sputtering, “P-perhaps, but that still doesn’t mean you should hurt someone for pleasure. There’s much more straightforward ways to give love and pleasure, those should be prioritized!”

{Dilan, man, it’s not like I’m going to hurt you if you don’t want me to.}

{You don’t have to be scared of me.}

{But you shouldn’t tie yourself up into knots over wanting things that are, one, actually obtainable, and two, isn’t going to hurt anyone in a real way, and three, isn’t anyone else’s damn business.}

{I know you think I’m hot. Because I think you’re hot. We’re as attractive as every damn sin you’ve ever salivated over.}

“What a narcissistic way of thinking,” Dilan muttered.

{Dilan.}

{I really don’t know if this is something you need to hear, but.}

{It’s okay to like yourself.}

{You’re not losing morality points for not constantly tearing yourself down.}

{And I don’t fucking deserve all the shit-talking either, actually.}

{Just, for fucks sake… stop.}

Dilan frowned… before he straightened up. Stretching his back with a groan–pop, pop–before he settled, “I guess I did make you my moral conscience for a reason. You do, admittedly, have a way of challenging my assumptions… You think I don’t like myself?

{I don’t know if you don’t like yourself, for real. But I do think you have this idea in your head that you’d be a better person if you didn’t. You like parts of yourself, but you always frame it like those parts are just barely compensating for everything else about you that’s innately you. And then you project all of that onto everyone else too. It blows. And not in the fun way, like the Gardens do.}

“Xaldin!”

{Heheheheh. They like it too. The way they go at it, you’d think they were fighting over a popsicle.}

“Xaldin!” Dilan groaned, putting his burning face into his hands. 

{You owe Marluxia a lot, by the way. I think we both do. Sometimes I get the impression he thinks he’s the second favorite, and honestly? I think you can make up the difference there. Lauriam and I set each other off, I don’t really understand why, but it’s like fireworks. But Marluxia? He needs something gentler, I think. He needs some spoiling. I’m not good at that, but I think you’d be a natural.}

{So long as you let me coach you through it.}

“...what?” Dilan asked, this time genuinely confused. “Coach?”

{There’s lots of ways to dominate. And I know you’ve been craving those sorts of dynamics. You find it fascinating, and you’re starved when it comes to exploring it. Marluxia and Lauriam are wanting spoiling, you should spoil them. But me? You should shut the hell up sometimes and listen to me. And I’d make you feel good too.}

“.......” Dilan swallowed, looking warily around the dark of the room. A basement in a city buried in a hole beneath the dungeons, in the center of the Momota castle in the capital. About as close and as far from god as you could possibly get. Lost in the dark. “...I think I need a better explanation of what you mean by all of that.”

{How about a practical example instead.}

{You see that slab in front of the cross?}

{Why don’t you put the candle down and go lay back across that.}

{I bet that stone is going to feel cold against your skin.} 

{Let’s go find out.}

Dilan stared at the cement slab that Xaldin was talking about. Laid across in front of the bondage cross. It was likely some sort of table, or perhaps its purpose had been exactly what Xaldin was no doubt intending to use it for. Laying people down on it, pulling, forcing, feeling from and into them. 

In the flickering candlelight, it looked like an offering table to a strange, blasphemous god.

Irresistible sin.

Dilan swallowed… and went to go do what Xaldin said. 

-

Trillian really didn’t know if they’d just gotten used to the laid-back, small town pace of Bury St. Tungl over the past two years, or if it really was just how busy Usott Castle was specifically right now that felt particularly overwhelming. They supposed they knew that it’d be something like this--this round of the Guards’ Summit kind of necessitated an influx of people to be at the castle--but it was still…a lot. On top of everyone else doing their regular business at the castle. 

Still, they tried not to let on how much this was for them, considering the tightly packed group around them. If Trillian was feeling a little overwhelmed, then for the twins, who had literally never been anywhere but Bury St. Tungl, it must feel like an overstimulation nightmare. And, the duty of guards or not, that was a lot for anyone. 

Looking around the castle entrance, Trillian spotted someone who…didn’t look all that busy--calling him ogling the people walking around was a bit rude, but it did look like that--and headed over, feeling Dean and Derek press in even closer around the group, keeping them together. 

Hello, Trillian signed, giving the red-headed man a smile, Would you be able to point us towards the lodging office, please? We’re a little turned around.

It was like they had made a parade, just for Kaito…

Okay, not really, but also!! Kinda really!!! 

Kokichi was busy doing important, princely duties during the guard summit, Maki was hanging out with Lake, apparently curious to learn some stuff during the big castle event, and Shuichi couldn’t have been less interested in what was going on that day if you paid him, so he had stuck around the room to watch Miyako. All of this left Kaito more or less on his own that day, which while first had been kind of a bummer, had quickly become–in Kaito’s mind, at least–a free day to do what usually–again, in his own mind–he valiantly held back doing around his partners! 

Look!!! At all the pretty people!!!

People watching. He was people watching! Totally normal hobby! That Kaito enjoyed! And today he was people watching in the front entrance of the castle, leaning against the wall with a still warm cup of coffee in his hands and a big, stupid grin on his face as he dreamily watched the guards–people!! For his people watching!!--go by. Each and every one of them some different flavor of strength, competence, or confidence. Kaito knew Dicean guards put more emphasis on their community skills than their physical ones, but he still was thoroughly enjoying imagining who was particularly skilled in what sort of physical ability. 

That big guy over there had some serious weight to him, Kaito could easily imagine him throwing that weight around in order to knock someone onto their back… mmm… oh! She was a little lass, but Kaito could tell from the way she favored her right leg that there was something heavy in her pockets. Maybe the type that favored crossbolts? Kaito could imagine her pulling a crossbolt on him, telling him authoritatively to get on his knees… gah! Look away, drink your coffee!

Laughing lightly to himself–he didn’t mean any harm in any of it, he was just having fun daydreaming a little–Kaito sipped at his coffee, looking for little things in other people that might suggest something sexy about them. Wow, that guy's braid was long, Kaito wondered how long he had been growing it out. Kaito had to imagine the guy rolled it up when he was out walking beats, if only to make sure no one could grab it, but maybe not? Maki had always let her crazy long hair hang, and Kaito only knew a handful of stories where that had been used against her–oh?

Kaito blinked, looking over to who had approached him. Purple hair, green eyes, a round face that made Kaito instinctively wonder/worry if, ah, shoot, teenager, that was never good… though? The, uh, literal crowd of adults coming on their heels did change the vibe a little, the approacher seeming a little more authoritative taking lead for the group that was all now staring at Kaito. Expectantly. Like… like weirdly expectantly. 

Like they were waiting for a response.

Kaito blinked in confusion, before noticing–oh! Hand stuff! Hand sign stuff! He had been so curious looking over the group that had walked up that he had missed that he was being signed at. Oh! Uh, oh. 

Kaito watched the hands in mild bewilderment, before hesitantly signing back the very little he had learned since discovering his husband–and basically every Dicean–all knew CSL. Repeat?

Trillian nodded lightly, before signing again, though slower this time, Could you point us to where the lodging office is? We’re in town for the summit.

Maybe they would’ve made some joke about being early--they’d been a little worried about the snowfall this year, if the roads would be clear enough to even make it out of town, and hearing those concerns, Osman had sent them on their way basically as soon as it was possible--but seeing all the guards in the lobby? It looked like they were far from the only people snagging rooms ahead of time. 

…point. Kaito was certain they had said ‘point’. Directions somewhere? He wished someone would just speak up and say what the guard was signing. Kaito knew everyone here fully expected he’d already know how to read this, they were probably just being quiet to give him a second to translate. But there was no way Kaito was going to figure out the rest of it. He wasn’t even confident on the ‘point’ bit. For all Kaito knew, that pointing gesture meant bear. There was a bear outside the castle door, the guard was trying to warn him! Actually, no! It was behind him! Kaito was about to be eaten by a bear! 

No, he was joking, but seriously. It’d make no difference, Kaito still had no idea what he was looking at. Ah well. 

“Sorry,” Kaito said, looking to the rest of the group a tad sheepishly, “I don’t know any sign. Can someone translate?”

“Oh, sure.” 

Kaito looked up a little–it was always something special, when he could look up at someone. This really was a fun Kaito day–as a tall, lanky man with a cat-like smile and lazy eyes stepped forward, waving so slowly that it seemed like even just the act of doing that took a lot out of the man as he said, “They’re asking if you can show us the way to lodging. We’re trying to get rooms at the castle.”

“Oh!” Kaito said brightly, before looking down at the guard. “...” before hesitantly signing back, Yes.

“They can hear you, darling.” A woman near the center–wow. Kaito’s first thought was ‘if a flame burned white’.--smiled with some amusement. “Though don’t let us stop you from practicing. You do seem to be a touch out of practice. Haven't signed since your school days?”

No. “Didn’t go to school here!” Kaito said cheerfully, waving his hand for the group to follow now, “Come on, I’ll lead the way! Stay close though, we’ve got to cut through the crowd, it’s clear on the other side!”

Trillian’s eyebrows raised in a little :o face before giving the man a sheepish look, turning to the side to give Lucke a thankful nod. Sure, not everyone was effortlessly fluent in Sign, but it’d been a long time since they’d met anyone who just straight up didn’t know it. Or, only knew a few words, it looked like. And, uh, ‘long time’ more meant, like…since the last time they’d met a young child that was still learning. For as much as Russo tried to get out of studying, Trillian hadn’t come across any issues communicating with him or Laura, so that meant other young children. 

One of the guards flanking the group--looking remarkably like the guy on the other side--gave a little huff, but kept his mouth shut. For once. He and Dean were here representing Bury St. Tungl!! As representatives of Sir Osman! Aaaaaand that meant that they did need to make a good impression on these city folk. Derek wasn’t exactly thrilled with the plan, but he’d resolved to give everybody one.

He supposed not going to school here was, like, something of an excuse, so it was probably fine he didn’t chew the guy out, but…whatever. 

As the group maneuvered in their tight huddle to follow the man, while still having a wary look on his face the other guard gave the man a politely curious look, asking with a thick accent, “Where did you go to school, then? I-if you don’t mind my asking!” Dean quickly clarified, looking a little sheepish too, “This ‘n’t an interrogation.”

That was more than one.

“Who cares, some backwards place that doesn’t teach Sign, apparently,” Derek rolled his eyes, ignoring the exasperated sigh from Trillian, “We’re not here to socialize, no need to answer, sir.”

Kaito glanced over his shoulder–oooh, twins. Twins were always interesting, in a theoretical way–before grinning brightly, very purposefully pushing some ‘empty headed bimbo’ vibes in the way he grinned, rounded his eyes and the short rise and fall of his shoulders, as he said ‘absentmindedly’, “Oh, a little place over in the west. It’s a bit of a distance, that’s why I’ve got the accent. But! I’m apparently not alone in that! I don’t think I’ve ever placed your guys’ accents before! Where are you all from? Oh, wait, let me guess!”

Kaito paused, like he was trying real hard to think about it, before saying eagerly, “Oh? Luminary?!”

Derek scoffed incredulously, while Dean let out a trailing, nervous laugh that wasn’t much of a laugh at all. “Uh, we’re a bit near the border, so…maybe that’s what you’re getting?”

“Don’t bother, Dean, he’s just fucking with us,” Derek scoffed, adjusting his hat. 

Dean frowned a bit at that, giving Kaito a wary look again before he muttered, “We’re representatives of Bury St. Tungl, up north. Except Trillian, they’re from here.”

Representatives, and tourists, Trillian signed with an easy-going shrug. 

“Trillian says ‘representatives and tourists’,” Lucke added in. 

“Trillian’s a great name,” Kaito mused, genuinely impressed for a moment. It was rare for the trillions to be used in any context outside of certain types of physics and astronomical mathematics. Kaito couldn’t help but associate it immediately with the distance of stars. A physically divine measurement of time and space. 

Cool!

Kaito laughed at Derek's accurate guess, “Yeah, you’re right. My next, real guess was going to be Novoselic. I’ve heard their accents are really weird. You ever listen to someone talk under water? Like that.”

“Oooh, interesting,” the woman–Helene–smirked as she raised a perfectly threaded eyebrow, “First attempt to confuse us didn’t work, now immediately going for the next? You should learn to quit while you’re ahead, darling. You’re not as good at lying as you think you are.”

“Awww, shoot. My husband is going to be so disappointed in me. Great, now it’s going to be off to the dungeon with me again. Oooh, bit of secret guard knowledge? The castle has a dungeon~” Kaito grinned, giving the group a wink, before opening a set of double doors, “Admin! Got some more lodgers! Can you squeeze them in!?” 

Trillian brightened, giving Kaito a thankful grin. Thanks! I like it too.

Dean perked a little as Helene spoke up, giving her a surprised look, before his wariness somehow increased even more. Maybe the first one was a bad joke, but this one sounded more genuine! But…it was another gaff? 

“Seriously, Trill, out of everyone to ask, it had to be this guy?” Derek griped, getting a shrug for his trouble. 

He didn’t look busy.

Looking up from the ledgers, Seymour glanced over the group. “A thanks, Kaito. Yes, a group of five? Will you all be wanting individual rooms? We still have plenty of accommodation rooms on the first floor, if your animal can’t handle stairs.”

A fuzzy white head poked out from the middle of the group, a great Pyrenees mountain dog, cutely wearing a pair of goggles on his head, panted lightly, causing Trillian to glance back with a fond smile. 

Noxe is just fine with stairs, but thank you. And if you have the space, five rooms would be great.

“Got it, one moment.”

“Oooooh, look at the puppy! Look at the big ol’ puppy with the giant goggles! Ooooh, come here, puppy, come here~” Kaito cooed, squatting down, clapping his hands to get the dogs attention, “Come here so I can give you love! Unless you are secretly a person~ Then do nooooot~~~”

Lucke blinked–somehow even the act of that seemed in slightly sluggish slow motion, despite being otherwise an entirely normal blink–as he asked, “Secretly a person?”

“Because he’s wearing people clothes!” Kaito said brightly. He was trying to be better about being around animals in a general sort of way. Cali, Kimiko, and Bianka were trying to teach him how to endear animals to him. So far it wasn’t working much. Kaito suspected it was either horse related karma or the fact that he had an impulsive paranoia that any dog he didn’t personally know was actually just Some Guy Joe. And Shuichi would kill him if he went and smooched the head of someone else, just because they looked like a dog. Then he might actually sleep in the dungeon that night.

The twins shared a look. This guy was completely off the end, eh?

Noxe panted a bit at Kaito before gamely plodding over, giving him some cursory sniffs. Trillian smiled, glad he was giving the guy a chance. Noxe wasn’t technically a service dog, thus why the big softy was comfortable getting pets in the middle of the day, but, well…he was sort of something of one. Helping Trillian with their job, yes, but, well, it was a comfort to know that they weren’t actually alone late at night. It wasn’t so pressing in Bury St. Tungl, other than the odd night Trillian was gathering way too late and passed out somewhere in the forest or mountainside, but when they had still lived in the city? It helped avoid harassment, if you walked around with a huge dog. 

As Trillian signed an explanation, Dean translated, “Trillian says that Noxe wears the goggles for protection, like against flurries and ice or kicked up sand.”

Leaning back on his hip, one hand on it, Derek gave Trillian a dry, dry scowl. “Because of course it’s important for your dog to have protection, out and about. Only armor for him, of course.”

Trillian shrugged, their grin entirely lazy. I’m a healer, not a fighter.

“I don’t really know if chemists other than you collect all their supplies themselves, though,” Dean muttered. 

Kaito grinned, scratching Noxe’s ears a bit, before giving Trillian a curious look. “Oh? A chemist? Not a guard?”

“No, it’s these two wonderful gentlemen who are our guards,” Helene said, gesturing to Dean and Derek, “The rest of us just thought it’d be fun to see the castle. We don’t get out of Bury St. Tungl very often.”

“It’s not usually worth it,” Lucke smiled, shrugging lazily, “Honestly? Still might not be worth the trip. This place isn’t really what I imagine when I think ‘castle’.”

“Hey,” Kaito frowned, standing up and crossing his arms, suddenly very stern. “This is an old, historical Dicean building, show it some respect! The fact that it’s so modernized is a sign that its owners and caretakers, the Ouma family, recognize its use as a cultural community center, keeping it updated and expanded to better suit the needs of Dicean people! Totally worth a trip to see! This place has a lot of honor and nobility to it!”

Lucke laughed lightly, raising his hands slowly in surrender. “Geez, okay? What, are you a groundskeeper?”

“It doesn’t matter who I am, it’s still true. Don’t insult the castle.” Kaito huffed, still stern. 

Reminded of their duty, the twins straightened, though Dean flushed a little, smiling shyly at Helene. He knew it was just her usual way of speaking--same as her calling literally anyone ‘darling’ or ‘sweetie’, it didn’t necessarily mean any affection--but…wow. Wonderful, huh?

Noxe tilting his head into Kaito’s scritches, tail wagging happily, Trillian gave a nod before pulling out a leather-bound journal from their side pack and writing it in while they had a moment just waiting around. I’m a healer, but practitioners of that style of medicine are called ‘chemists’ in Bury St. Tungl. They have very old traditions of medicine, so the distinction is pretty clear there.

“You make it sound so arbitrary,” Derek huffed. “You don’t do the same things as Mateo, why’d we call you the same thing? And what, Lucke? You were gushing all over the new innovations happening in the castle before we got here, trying to play it cool just because the castle’s not covered in gears?”

Trillian offered the taller man a small grin. I’m keeping my promise of showing you around the university, even if you decided to stick around Curie farm instead of studying. It’s still cool to check out. They perked a bit, looking excited. I really hope my favorite ramen shop around there is still here. 

“That’s a thought,” Dean said softly. “Derek and I need to check in with the summit, but should we get food after this? We’ve been on the road for a while, and,” he gave Trillian a cheeky grin, “let food be thy medicine--”

“And medicine be thy food,” Derek finished without skipping a beat.

Trillian made a breathy rasping sound, laughing. 

Kaito watched the group talk to Trillian–he was gonna guess by the laugh that it was some sort of inside joke–before he let his stance relax. He had done his job defending his husband's honor, and the group had already moved on from it. Glancing over at Seymour, Kaito decided they were probably settled and he was free to go. 

Only Helene noticed Kaito take a step back, curious as the man gave the group a grin like he was saying goodbye, without actually saying goodbye, clearly trying to make a bit of an escape as he headed to the door. What a curious fellow. He could just be one of those ‘loyal to the crown’ types, but that speech had seemed oddly personal. Potentially someone with connections around the castle? She’d keep an eye out for opportunities with him.

Looking back to the group, Helene smirked. “I do want to see what the local entertainment looks like. If cities have one thing going for them, it’s that there’s definitely more for me to learn out here when it comes to Casinos and Arcades. Perhaps I’ll discover some new techniques. Find more ways to separate you all from your coin,” she said, winking at Trillian. 

Sounds like we’ll get to sightseeing right away, Trillian signed amusedly, before giving Helene a knowing look, And rumor-scouring, doubtlessly. I moved before the wedding, but I doubt all the rumors around the Luminary prince have faded away. Even if it’s unlikely he’s been spending his time planting buried treasure all over the city.

“Bit harder to do in dirt than sand, innit,” Derek huffed, before giving Helene a stern look. “Oy, we didn’t agree to protect you on this trip just so you could steal castle records, Helene. Don’t go causing trouble.”

Trillian blinked, before lazily signing, Helene’s been in town longer than me, but she’s still from a city. We’re escorting each other, but I think she’d be alright without ‘constant protection’. 

Derek sputtered a bit before huffing louder. “It’s dangerous! There’s literally a panel in the summit about dense-urban crime!”

“Here’s your keys, you have rooms 236 to 240, on the second floor, you should see the signs once you get on the floor,” Seymour drawled, handing over the keys. 

The whole group perked from their conversation, before quickly thanking the administrator and heading out. 

-

It wasn’t even ironic, let alone karma or fate or even parody, that Sahara had ended up in one of the currently empty west wings of the castle, one that she had just so happened to be personally familiar with on the odd occasions she had made the trip to the castle. It just felt weirdly… cruel. That when the castle had decided they wanted to keep the two surviving members of the missing nobles in the castle, they had put Sahara in the now defunct portion of the royal wings; specifically, the old wing of Luminary’s Disinherited Second Son. 

Sahara spent a lot of time sitting on Kaito’s old balcony, drinking and staring at the long view over the castle grounds and city. Luminary looked beautiful, all the way from up here. She could understand a little better now, why Kaito had loved it so much. 

She could understand even better, why he had left for an apartment at the very edge of the noble district, despite everyone’s wishes and expectations. The castle was a trap. And Sahara had found herself locked in its snapping, metal springs. 

The official reason she was a ‘guest’ of the castle was for safety. Komaru lived in the quarters that had already been given to her brother, one of the castle advisors now, and so she was already ‘safe’ within the castle walls. After some back and forth between the queen and Sahara’s family, it was decided Sahara would be ‘offered’ that same protection. Since the girls refused, still, to explain who their captors had been, and what had happened to the other heirs. 

It wasn’t just to protect them from those who had kidnapped them. They were being protected from the other noble families. Ones who wouldn’t be as patient with the girls’ ‘amnesia’, not when their own heirs’ fates were still a mystery. 

All of this had led to Sahara, already with a drinking problem, becoming a total recluse. She only left her wing for two reasons: because she was so drunk that she had wandered out by accident, or–

There was a knock at the door, before it opened. “Sahara! I’m here!”

Sahara sighed, the soft sounds of Komaru’s footsteps coming in, “Oh, that’s right… I guess I did say–”

“That you would get lunch with me today down at the restaurants? Yes, you did!” Komaru huffed, taking her arm firmly and leading her off her seat on the ledge. “Come on, I’m not letting you bail on me again! You’ve promised me lunch around actual people with an actual menu and a new, non-tobacco covered view,” Komaru insisted, glancing at the ashtray on the balcony. A new habit, when even drinking had proven to not be enough to calm Sahara’s nerves now. “Come on, I promise, we won’t linger, we’ll go, we’ll eat, chat a bit, and then you can come back and hide away in your tower as much as you want today.”

“You make it sound like I’m the only one that does that,” Sahara said pointedly, though she followed as Komaru dragged her off.

“I need help going out! You’re actively delaying my recovery, by being a bad recovery buddy! You need to come out so that I can go out! That’s the deal!” 

“Sounds like you problem, not a me problem.”

“It’s an US problem, because I’m making MY problem YOUR problem! Now put on some shoes! Let’s go! We’ve got this! A normal lunch around normal people!” 

-

Except, it was impossible for the two to have lunch like ‘normal’ people. At least, not in the castle. Not where everyone knew who they were at a glance, and were staring at them like they were ghosts walking among them, as Sahara and Komaru got through some sandwiches and sides in the outdoor setting area of one of the shops.

“...people are staring,” Komaru whispered. Looking far less enthusiastic now.

“Let them. We’ll be the most interesting bit of gossip they’ve had this week. Lucky elites,” Sahara said dryly, chewing through a fry, “It’s not our business, that they can’t keep to their business.”

Ienzo was coming to accept that this was likely something he wouldn’t ever get used to, and thus would simply have to deal with it. Perhaps one side of being officially ignored in the castle was that he wasn’t expected to hit the stage yet, put on the full performance of the young lord fighting for his spot among nobility. People hardly talked to him outside of transactional interactions anyway, so it was the bare minimum of effort Ienzo had to exert to keep up their cover. 

…no, instead it was hearing people talk about him wherever he went. Nekomaru hadn’t been lying, the elites did watch him go by like a ghost walking among them, whispering to each other in voices loud enough that he could only wager they truly didn’t recognize the lives of others enough to realize they’d be heard. Nothing was that cruel or shocking, Ienzo even acknowledging that, considering his upbringing, he may have a different scale for that than most people, but it was just the…amount. The mutters and stares following him much less comforting than how his library once was, despite the similar blanketing effect between them. 

All that to say, Ienzo was doing his best to ignore the looks and whispers by keeping his nose in a book as he walked, unfortunately pulled from the library to eat lunch. Tragic. 

“Look at that,” an elite in the seating area whispered too loudly, “Honestly, I don’t even buy that he’s the heir--I thought that whole family was executed for treason. That posture, and wearing a mask without being a Shard! It’s just some peasant walking around the castle, I’m telling you.”

“Honestly, the more I think about it, the more I feel like he’d have been better off executed,” the elite they were sitting with whispered back, something that agonizingly sounded like pity in their tone as they said, “Can you imagine the shame? Think of if it was my Eliza being dragged off to be an Indentured? The terrible life she would have lived… in their situation? I’d prefer my child just be dead than go through that. It’s horrifying.”

“Eugh, I can’t even imagine it. The queen must be in a tight spot, not being able to dismiss the case outright. Even if it were all true, how could an Indentured be an elite? That’s just begging for trouble. All anyone would need would be to give him a single order and then everything goes down the drain. He should be dismissed if only for that.”

There were more whispers. They seemed to buzz, like wasps angrily spinning around a nest. Following Ienzo into the restaurant, the servants themselves seeming to notice the tension in the air when Ienzo came by. Smiling and offering their services, but the warmth and welcoming they tried to exude not competing against the stares and whispers and judgment of their other patrons…

And then someone stood up, and suddenly there was silence. 

“Pardon me, Lord Ienzo?” A woman bowed respectfully, before straightening up. Her tone and posture subservient, and something about her not even coming close to submissive. A cold, expectant authority in her gaze, even in the face of a room full of authority, as she said, “Forgive the intrusion. My name is Kyoko Kirigiri. I’ve seen you around before, but I find myself in a unique situation now where I have both you and two people I think it’d do well for you to meet nearby. If you’re not busy, may I introduce you to some noble ladies who are enjoying lunch here as well? It’s not often I find myself able to introduce those with…” 

Kirigiri glanced around the room. Elites who had long learned that there were only a few Indentured–or, anyone, truly–who could genuinely bring them harm had grown up knowing it was those cold, purple eyes who could bring it. A few nobles could not even stand her gaze catching their eyes for a second in the sweep, flinching at her stare, as she said politely, “Similar interests.”

There was a brief, half a second pause, and her gaze went back to Ienzo. “I do hope you take me up on it. I borderline insist.”

It was a pity that he had to put the book away for etiquette. 

(Sometimes Ienzo even missed scant meals in small quarters, because he would always just project whatever he was reading at the time. Usually not getting much reading done, though, as his dads would ask about the latest tome while they ate.)

Just pulling himself through the social interaction, trying to ignore the cloud of words and stares around him, Ienzo let out a sigh of relief into his mask as, in an instant, it all went away. Simply just for that Ienzo returned the respectful bow, but as slowly the name and situation clicked in his head…

Interesting, that Shuuichi’s mom would want to talk with him. 

“I’d be honored to accept, Detective,” he replied softly, “Thank you. Who would I be to deny serendipity?”

Similar interests, hm? He wondered what she thought that meant. 

Kyoko nodded, motioning for a servant to come and take Ienzo’s order. Once that was done, she led the way out of the restaurant–the murmuring started back up again before the door had even closed behind them–and she led him around the corner to the outside seating and–

Both Sahara and Komaru gave Kyoko a somewhat bewildered look as she approached. Komaru plainly not recognizing her, and Sahara deeply wary as the detective came by. She too had been raised aware that Kyoko Kirigiri was not someone you wanted to mess with, and Sahara’s family in particular had had plenty of reasons to fear the royal detective suddenly being sent their way. 

But, current rumor was that Kyoko was out of the job in every way that mattered. So why…

Their gaze went past Kyoko, to the man following her. “Can we help you?” Komaru asked.

Kyoko bowed respectfully. “Lady Sahara, Lady Komaru, I would like to introduce you to Lord Ienzo, of the–”

Sahara’s eyes widened. “Seisear family.”

“Quite right,” Kyoko said, while Komaru just gave Sahara an equally confused look, “He’s relatively new to the castle and as two nobles who have been guests of Queen Kaede for some time now–” Kyoko said pointedly, her emphasis on the words for Ienzo’s sake, “--I thought perhaps you’d be so kind as take him into your circle. Let him know of interesting spots to visit and such.”

“I don’t understand,” Komaru whispered to Sahara, “Is this the weird doublespeak you all do sometimes?”

Sahara ignored her, staring at Kyoko for a moment, before glancing at Ienzo. She could feel eyes on their group. People watching. Whispering.

“...sure,” Sahara agreed, “Though, why introduce us, Detective Kirigiri?”

“Isolation is an easy way to close avenues of knowledge,” Kyoko said, “And I’m not above meddling, when it suits me.”

And that seemed to be all she had to say on the subject. She bowed once more to all of them, before turning on her heel and walking off. Not sparing any of them a backwards glance.

“...who was that?” Komaru asked. 

“I have an uncle who thought he was untouchable. Maybe ‘had’ an uncle. I don’t know,” Saraha said, watching the detective disappear around the corner. “He’s in a dungeon somewhere below the castle, and might have died down there, for all we know. Too many Indentured ‘ran away’ from his manor to never be seen again. The sort of crime no one bothers investigating, especially against a lord. We didn’t even know she was investigating him until she had already talked King Leon into sending for his arrest. I don’t know what she said to him to convince the king to act, but they cut off my uncle's hands for the king's satisfaction before sending him below. All on an Indentured’s word.”

Ienzo met Sahara and Komaru’s bewildered looks with a blank one, already starting to sweat a little from Sahara’s recognition. There was no anonymity for him here; that was the point. Taking on the castle’s eyes to gain entry, allowing Aqua to work within the shadow he cast in them. Still, it would never be not daunting for someone to recognize his name immediately, and for him to…have no idea who they were. 

Komaru and Sahara were not names he recognized, but he still bowed in greeting as their names were exchanged…and some information was too. Other women kept in the queen’s cage. 

Still, despite it being sprung on them, Sahara at least accepted, so after Kyouko’s abrupt departure, Ienzo hesitated just an awkward moment before sitting down with the women, listening to Sahara’s tale. 

“Evocative,” he noted, before glancing back towards Kyouko. The detective already disappeared within the restaurant. “More officially, she is Kyouko Kirigiri, the Head Royal Detective. One such that aided in Queen Kaede’s succession of the throne, so she’s had the position for a few regimes, I’ve heard.”

“...I’ll be upfront,” Ienzo said after a moment, “I’m not sure what information she stands to gain from connecting us, aside from a sympathetic motive, but it’s nice to meet you two regardless.” It wasn’t entirely true. Knowing her connection to Nekomaru, she could simply be similarly reveling in the discomfort he brought to the castle. 

“She was also a traitor to the last three monarchs, and I’m fairly certain was an informant for Queen Kaede,” Sahara supplied warily, looking to Ienzo now, “I think trying to guess her intentions is probably a fool’s errand. The people most in control of her couldn’t guess either. What chance do we have?”

“Maybe she just wants us to be friends?” Komaru said, “It doesn’t have to be some grand conspiracy. I can pick up some context clues, it sounds like she brought one guy who’s having a hard time here to talk to two other people who are having a hard time. Maybe she just feels bad for all of us.”

“How are you still this trusting of people?” Sahara asked Komaru dryly.

“It’s not naive to know that sometimes people just want to do things because it makes them feel good,” Komaru argued, “Being kind to people can be its own reward. That’s as much of a motive as she needs.”

The full extent of her intentions, maybe. Whatever they had been, Kyouko at least didn’t feel strongly about them, and she’d meant exactly what she said. It was just that her words were cryptic enough that that meaning could be rather broad in interpretation. 

He wondered if she and Shuuichi drove each other crazy through that mannerism, or caught on like a house on fire. 

Ienzo glanced between Sahara and Komaru for a moment. “...please don’t feel the need to indulge every question, but are you new to the castle, Lady Komaru? I’m not implying that a belief in kindness as motivation is out of place, but rather the fact that you didn’t recognize Detective Kirigiri--which, admittedly, could just be luck--and that, while there is room for trust in any environment, the upper echelons of NGP are notorious for elite mind games, and thus Lady Sahara’s question of your retained trust indicates a change of some sort.”

Ienzo’s food then arrived at the table, and he quietly thanked the server.

The girls waited patiently for the servant to ask if they needed anything else, before heading off. 

“Heh, being ‘new’ to the castle is one way to put it…”

“She’s new to being a noble woman entirely,” Sahara explained, sucking at the end of a chicken wing–one of her sides–for a moment, before flicking the bone down onto the plate, “May I introduce you to Lady Komaru, of the house of Naegi. If you don’t recognize the name ‘Naegi’, you’ve been living under a rock. Sir Makoto Naegi was a commoner that earned his knighthood fighting a revolution and locking down the farmlands during a famine that’s still killing thousands as we speak. And you know what? He won’t say it’s why he did it, but I think he did it all for Komaru here. The sister that took out a monarch, because her brother loved her so much.”

Komaru smiled lightly, sadly. “According to his stories? That story isn’t that far off. But it’s not his and my story. Makoto’s been a part of the rebellion since he was a teenager, me going missing with other noble heirs just sped up his timeline a little and gave him alliances he didn’t have before. What he tells me though is that the revolution did happen to protect siblings. The Reaper’s siblings.”

“You’re not giving him or yourself enough credit,” Sahara said, returning her attention to Ienzo. “If you’re wondering who we are, otherwise? We’re the lucky returning survivors of the stolen heirs from last year. Hurray for us, we lived while a ton of my peers died, and no one is sooooooo bitter about that,” she said, her eyes purposefully trailing some passing nobles, who were staring openly at the table. 

Sahara sniffed in a particularly dismissive manner, and the nobles scowled a little, hurrying on. “So what’s your story? I mean, I know some of it, but…”

“Well I don’t know anything! Someone clue me in.” Komaru frowned.

Ienzo had been living under a rock. Or within one, etched with moons that were more suffocating than the concrete. Still, he’d still managed to hear the name ‘Naegi’ since reawakening. The leader of the common force, that astonishingly the queen had considered equally within her power grab. A sign that things would change in Kaede Momota’s guidance, exemplified by the acknowledgement of Naegi.

Ienzo could see the parts of that for the propaganda they were, but hearing a more personal side, that some of Sir Naegi’s drive had been for his sister? And, well, knowing personally how other siblings had contribut--

“What.” 

He just muttered it quietly, but…what? Stolen heirs? Stolen, dead heirs? …was that why Saber Shard was dead?

That was big news, but Ienzo didn’t ignore the question given to him, even as he gave the women an astonished look. “Ah, well… My parents, the Lord and Lady Seisear, publicly objected to the burgeoning war with Dicea. Officially, that’s an irrelevant fact, considering that public records say they committed suicide, but I’m contesting the record to amend that King Leon’s regime had them assassinated. Newly orphaned, I was sent to Sunny Side Orphanage and placed within the Indentured Program. Since regaining my citizenship, I’ve sent in a legal request to regain my inheritance.”

He blinked at Sahara and Komaru. “...who the fuck was ballsy enough to try to kill a bunch of elite heirs?”

“We don’t remember,” both girls said at once. Komaru looking away guiltily as she said it, Sahara staring Ienzo dead-on, like she was daring him to call them out on it. 

“It’s all… blurry,” Komaru said unconvincingly, squirming a little in her seat, “But! Nevermind that! You said your parents… I’m sorry.” Komaru said, her face falling as she thought about Ienzo’s situation more, “That’s terrible. The king did that to you? I grew up hearing stories of how cruel King Leon could actually be, but I had always been given the impression that nobles were, like… his community. That you all didn’t have to fear things like that. What a terrible thing to happen… I’m so sorry.”

“Pretty ballsy move yourself, to want the government to acknowledge it too,” Sahara said, looking a tad more interested in Ienzo now, “I can see why the queen would want you around. Her whole thing is she’s better than the Momotas that came before her. Restoring a family that was destroyed by the king? There’s more than a few noble families who will sleep easier the night that’s done. Considering all the elites are still acting like their heads are up for the chopping blocks any second, that’ll win her some allies.”

“It’s also just the right thing to do,” Komaru said. “I know you don’t like her very much, Sahara, but I still don’t really understand why. I don’t think she has to prove she’s a better Momota. She is better than the ones that came before her. King Byakuya went to civil war rather than just listening to the needs of the people and hearing the rebellions out, King Leon was war hungry and insane, all of our history books suggest his grandfather was a pedophile who usurped the temples just to make it easier to do that. Meanwhile her brother was rumored to be more of the same and Kaito is… well, kind of a doofus. Queen Kaede has her problems, but at least she fought for us, and has given commoners a voice on the counsel.”

“You’re forgetting she was the other side of that civil war,” Sahara said dryly, before sighing, shaking her head, “But I’m not going to argue with you. What’s the point? I know she’s done amazing things for your family. And yeah, restoring a title her uncle had torn apart is a good thing. I’m not going to sit here and tsk at both of your good fortunes, just because she clearly had other reasons to do it than ‘it’s the right thing to do’.”

Sahara squinted at Ienzo. “...you really haven’t heard about the kidnapping of the heirs? How did you miss it?”

They were both lying, but Ienzo could read the room enough to figure they weren’t just lying to him, specifically. But then…who were they protecting? Given a target, bitter, angry elites would fully go after the ones who actually killed their kin, rather than giving the two survivors dirty looks. 

Hm. That’d be something more to look into. 

Acknowledging Komaru’s condolences with a small thanks as he ate some lunch, Ienzo shrugged tiredly, his right shoulder popping. “I suppose it’s shocking for the same reason your own tragedy is--elites are ‘supposed’ to be protected. However, there were countless arrests and ‘disappearances’ around the start of the war focused on dissenters, the amount of people that annually go missing is in the hundreds of thousands, and the only difference is coverage in correlation to status, and personal connection. If I have the opportunity to make a fuss about it, when others may not ever get to, I’d feel foolish to let it go by.”

The queen using him as a PR stunt? That…would explain why the case had been approved, and perhaps even why it was deemed non-urgent now that they were in the capital. Dilan had mentioned feeling like they were being paraded and shown off--perhaps that was intentional. 

Ienzo listened, intrigued, by the two political views being posed, before he gave Sahara an amused look. “I was living under a rock.”

“Clearly,” Sahara said.

There was a moment of silence. Like Sahara was debating something with herself. A brief grimace of pain contorting her face, before it smoothed out into that cold, aggressive disinterest. 

“Well, if you’re curious,” Sahara said, picking up her drink and sipping it, “...there were eleven of us total. Not all of us nobles. Komaru wasn’t a noble at the time, for one.”

“No,” Komaru said softly, her own face tightening with distress. Clearly not entirely okay with talking about it as she said, “I was the lowest ranked person who went missing. No one knew I was a part of it at all until they figured out the one thing all of us had in common. When it was just me and not so many higher ranking people, people were… upset.”

“Fuck them. You had just as much a right to survive as any of us did,” Sahara said, closing her eyes. “The others were a mishmash of people, names you probably don’t know. Marcus of the noble Amaya family. He was…brave…” Sahara scowled, “Well, that’s what I hear anyway. Obviously I don’t remember what happened. But I heard from his family that he was brave. Enjoyed testing limits. That sort of thing.”

“Was engaged,” Komaru laughed lightly, that grimace still on her face as she talked softly, “To Samuel of the noble Kaido family. I heard he really loved Marcus. That for him at least the engagement was sincere.”

“Then there were the siblings, Monique and RawrXD.” Sahara sighed, “They weren’t noble families, but they came from prestigious educational backgrounds. University professors who made their fortunes doing commissioned archeological digs by the castle. Nobles in all but name. The Taigen family.”

“The cousins, Bailsong Linn and Saber Shard,” Komaru frowned, “...complicated people. From what I hear. But… I think I would argue good people. Trying their best, with the way they were brought up. I don’t know. I hope people remember the best parts of them.”

“Then the two other commoners, but with nowhere near the wealth of the Taigen family, and yet not quite as unknown and poor as the Naegis,” Sahara said.

“Three,” Komaru reminded her.

“Oh, right. Three. The twins Korekiyo and Kolesandra,” Sahara blinked, staring in the distance. “...another complicated duo. But, yeah. I hope… people remember the good parts of them too.”

“Annnnnd Chad,” Komaru laughed lightly, looking tired, “...It wasn’t fair that he died because of a noble spat.”

“Yeah,” Sahara sighed, shrugging, “If you can say nothing else about Chad? It wasn’t fair. That at least is true.”

For ‘not remembering’, for not wanting to talk about it, Ienzo was surprised when the women opened up about the other people who had been kidnapped with them. But as it became slightly more than a list of names, little tidbits that were just a bit too personal to really all be hearsay…

Ienzo’s expression softened, feeling the heavy trauma and grief wafting over Sahara and Komaru. A horror that, while over, echoed in every footstep they took. And every step forward, while necessary for their own lives, were ones that the people once beside them would never be able to take. That feeling haunting them far more than hypothetical ghosts. 

He came to realize, as they told him the names, that this list was their way of respecting the dead. The most either of them were allowed to do, outside of each other, because they ‘didn’t remember’. 

Ienzo bowed his head in respect, leaving a moment of silence before condoling, “I’m sorry you all went through that, however it went down. I had actually heard of a few of the deaths, but I hadn’t realized they were all so connected.” Pausing, Ienzo fought with his words, trying to find the right ones for what he meant. “...it is more impactful coming from Lady Sahara, with her greater understanding, than someone who’s literally just learned of all this. But it’s particularly distasteful for anyone to show scorn for your lives, even lashing out in their own grief, given the most reasonable benefit of the doubt.”

A heavy cloud hazed over blue eyes as Ienzo said lowly, “Fate and survival don’t choose favorites. If by chance you’ve managed to make it through? That does not diminish the fates of those that did not.”

“I know,” Sahara said, in the same moment Komaru smiled and said, “Thanks.”

But it was Sahara who looked Ienzo over, tilting her head a bit as she appraised him… before saying, “I feel like the same could be said for you. I don’t know why. Maybe because of your family? But you have this ‘air’ around you. Like you’ve survived a lot of things others didn’t.”

“Sahara, you’re putting him on the spot. He doesn’t know us, he might not want to talk to us about stuff like that,” Komaru reminded her.

“I’m not asking for specifics. Maybe he doesn’t remember anything either,” Sahara said dryly, before her left eye twitched, “...I need a cigarette. And a drink. Sitting here sipping on tea while people judge us is not my idea of a good time. If we’re going to hang out, can we hang out somewhere that’s not here?”

He supposed overt empathy wasn’t the most subtle thing. There was only so much he could tell them, even if he was inclined to spill his guts, but in exchange for cluing him in to so much?

Ienzo sighed softly. “I remember more than I’d like, honestly. More than I was meant to.” Tilting his head at Sahara, he asked, “Where do you have in mind?”

-

In all honesty? It was a lot less pungent than Ienzo would’ve assumed just from sight, which he was very thankful for. This early in the day, it wasn’t like the bar was in full swing, but there was still angry, grungy music from a record seemingly all over the bar, somehow, which, in addition to the curtained-off alcoves for hookah, one of which they reserved, made for quite a bit of privacy. 

By design for a few reasons, Ienzo found, smelling the skunk of weed in the faint mix of scents, and seeing an option on the flavor cards that was absolutely just a euphemism. 

…nnnnngh, Aqua would murder him for getting high in the middle of the castle, in the middle of their quest. 

“You guys ever wonder if maybe we were all, like, better? When we were naive and stupid and didn’t know how to survive hardships?” Komaru asked, laid out on some pillows, her head against Sahara’s lap, “Like maybe the act of surviving made us shittier people?”

“I think maybe we would have gotten shittier either way,” Sahara said, petting Komaru’s hair as she took a long puff of the spiked hookah, “We’d still be the same people either way. We just didn’t know what we were capable of before. Now we do.”

“I think that implies a core of central identity in one’s self,” Ienzo mused, “Determinism. All things ending up in the same place, regardless of the path taken. However, I don’t fully believe that the armor and jagged pieces formed and honed by survival necessarily make people worse. Make us worse. There can be a great kindness within thorns.”

“I do believe in knowing one’s capabilities, for better or for worse, though. Living in an illusion, or purposefully ignorant may bring a kind of bliss, but there is only so much room to grow within it.”

His hair undone, Ienzo’s visible eye traced shapes in the steam. “I wouldn’t recommend people throw themselves at trauma for the sake of spiritual growth, though. Pain is still pain, even if you manage to find purpose in it.”

“That’s what a lot of noble families believe. Maybe commoners believe it too, I dunno,” Sahara said, watching the smoke drift lazily above them, “That you have to manufacture trauma in order to get the best out of your kids. It’s dumb. And as someone who came from one of those families? It doesn’t even compare. At least mine didn’t. All the stupid shit they made me go through to ‘harden’ me, make me more mature, responsible? None of that compared to actually being in real danger. You can’t artificially create that feeling. You don’t know who you’re going to be in a real emergency, just because your family made you play pretend a lot.”

“I think that’s what sabotaged Saber and Bailsong,” Komaru said softly, holding one of Sahara’s arms like a teddy bear, “Their families are so strict. They raise their heirs like warriors. Raise them ready to die. So when it finally showed up… they had learned all the wrong lessons. They didn’t stand a chance–”

“We don’t know what happened to those two,” Sahara said dryly.

“We don’t remember,” Komaru echoed dutifully. Looking sad. “...but it's their families’ fault. I really believe that. Fuck the Shards and Linns.”

‘Pain doesn’t encourage growth, love does.’ Ienzo wished he knew where that philosophical essay was from. He didn’t want to discount it from being Luminous, but given the climate of what he knew about his home, it was doubtful. 

Ienzo gave Komaru a sympathetic glance as she cut off her thoughts with, what he was beginning to realize, a social mantra, before he sighed in worry. Aqua didn’t say that Ventus seemed like someone ready to die, and Maki had noted that he was ‘too soft for the way he was raised’. He could only hope…

“There are only so many rumors I heard about them when I was a child,” Ienzo hummed, “But it did strike me as cautionary. Needless. Creating an artificial strife, as if there isn’t already enough to face in the world.”

Taking a puff from the hookah pipe--...fuck it--Ienzo’s eyes lowered. “It tended not to matter who you were in an emergency, where I was. Brave or coward, brash or calculating, who got to live, who was safe, the choice was never in our hands. I suppose the only difference it made was whose hands were steadiest with a needle when it was all over.”

Both Sahara and Komaru shivered. They didn’t know exactly what Ienzo was referencing, but…

“I grew up being told becoming Indentured was the worst thing that could happen to you,” Komaru said, her thumbs rubbing up and down Sahara’s arm, “Our grandfather was Indentured. My father never saw him again, when he went into the Togami warehouses. I think that’s what radicalized my brother, watching the way our father still grieved him, sometimes. How scared he was to end up Indentured himself, afraid he’d be forced to abandon us. People would say that the program was meant to help us, get us back on our feet, that it was only temporary. But every time you looked into it? It was always a bunch of horror stories. Never with a happy ending.”

“Nobles heard the same stories,” Sahara mused, “It was less an immediate danger for us, but we heard about becoming Indentured like you’d hear spooky stories about ghosts and vampires. Watch out, don’t mess up. The worst possible thing that could happen was they’d take you away from your family, make you an Indentured. And you’re never the same again…”

“...who were you, Ienzo?” Komaru asked, “You don’t have to tell us. But when it all went wrong? Who were you in an emergency?”

“A horror story and threat to the whole nation…that millions of people went through, just as their lives,” Ienzo muttered tiredly. A horror story that sustained the lives of the people that told that story, the economic base of their country after the metals crash. A horror story that he, in part, made possible…but as a victim himself as well. 

Asking when it all went wrong would be implying that it had gone right at any point. 

“If you mean at the most nascent point of crisis…I was 6,” Ienzo drawled dryly. “So I was as much of a defined person as any young child is. I cried a lot, if you want more details.”

“But for who I became within an emergency?” Ienzo paused, thinking for a few moments, watching the steam swirl. Before a small, fond smile softened his expression. “I think they sum it up best, so as a dear friend and my older brother would say--a fuckin’ nerd. Even when there was nothing more to be done, I’ve always searched for answers, for more knowledge. To prevent something from happening again, or just…for a fuller understanding, so that I may process the situation better.” A more grimly amused look settled over him. “At least until I started using that as an excuse to simply ignore everything in reality.”

“...what about you two?” he asked, his gaze sliding over. 

“Call me 6, because I cried a loooooot,” Komaru drawled.

“Shut up,” Sahara frowned, poking Komaru’s forehead, “You were a leader. When things got hard? Everyone looked to you. You were stable, reliable, decisive. We counted on you. While all I was was a worthless drunk.”

“We counted on you, she says,” Komaru murmured, holding Sahara’s arm tighter, “Like I’m not only alive because you threw yourself between me and–”

“Who knows,” Sahara said.

“Who knows,” Komaru echoed, closing her eyes. 

“...I think having someone who’s good at learning is useful, for emergencies,” Sahara said, “And if you did lose yourself a bit? It still worked out in the end. You’re here. You seem pretty clear-headed to me.”

An Even and a Luis, then. For how entirely incomparable they were. 

…Ienzo felt distinctly lucky, in that moment. He had his entire family to speak with about their experiences in the factory, and even if there was a lot he couldn’t say to others, he could at least say he’d been Indentured. Only having one other person to confide in looked exhausting, though, he supposed, he was happy Komaru and Sahara had each other. 

“I’ll gladly take the vouch. I can keep it close to the chest next time one of the others calls me a space cadet,” Ienzo hummed, before tracing one of his cuffs. “...you mentioned that there was something all of you had in common. Neither of you immediately retracted that, so I assume it’s more widely dispersed knowledge. What was it?”

“Oh,” Sahara sighed, looking somewhat irritated, “Sorry, that’s so common knowledge that I forgot it needed explaining. Ugh, it’s so… stupid.”

“We alllllll,” Komaru drawled, “...however briefly. And inconsequentially… dated Kaito Momota.”

“The theory is that we were all stolen by a jealous ex,” Sahara said, staring tiredly at the smoke, “Or, if you ask almost anyone among the nobles, some bitter revolutionist trying to drive at least one of the Momotas insane. Not that it worked. Who knows if it even affected him. He was long out of the country by then, and has never made a statement about it.”

“He might not even know we’re alive,” Komaru murmured. “...I never know what to think about that.”

Ienzo’s eyebrows raised as he blinked. 

He didn’t know what sort of unifying connection among different classes and allegiances he had been expecting, but…having dated Kaito Mo--

(He was out of the country, already married to Kokichi, they’d found out that Saber had only been recognized dead for about a year. A jealous ex. ‘Togami’s the guy that ruined my best friend’s life last year’, Maki had said. Altruist, forgiving, kind Kokichi Ouma hated Togami. Togami was a Flora. The Program made Indentureds for Flora, for them to keep as pets, or for games, Anthony had once mentioned. The Flora shared a mental connection, which was why you couldn’t fight them, because anything one knew they all did, and they had Luminary’s government wrapped around their finger, so that was why you wouldn’t mention them.)

His hand coming to his chin, Ienzo’s visible eye widened as he quickly thought through all those things, a realization openly coming over him, but, whatever the women’s reactions, before they could leave, Ienzo held himself tensely and blurted, though his voice was still hushed, “Danganronpa’s on fire!”

Both girls stilled. Komaru turning over on Sahara’s lap, both of them staring at him. The hookah room was lit by gas-lamps, and their eyes reflected that warm glow with such intensity that it looked like flames…

…and Komaru sat up while Sahara went pale and shrank back. Sahara grimacing, looking physically ill as she looked away, while Komaru’s brow furrowed, her eyes focusing intently as she half asked and half demanded, “Why would you say something like that? No one mentioned Danganronpa.”

Placing his hands across his stomach submissively, Ienzo bowed over his knees. Intent to get the information to them if nothing else. “I have it on trustworthy authority that Danganronpa as a working state is no more--their queen is dead. The Flora are in turmoil.”

Sweating, his eyes scrunched closed as he tried to explain himself, Ienzo mumbled, “...it’s a bit convoluted. Maki Harukawa, the Reaper, and I were childhood friends, and since being freed I’ve had the chance to speak with her a few times. Additionally, my time in the Indentured Program was spent entirely in one of the factories. The warehouses. Given that my, and everyone I cared for, enslavement was meant to be lifelong and absolute, one of us was told, tauntingly, about the Flora, about how they were the entire reason we were taken, and why the Program existed in the first place.”

Sweating a bit more, Ienzo’s voice hushed even more, though still audible above the music. “Maki told me Kaito’s life was ruined last year, the same timeframe as your kidnapping, because of someone I knew to be a Flora. That’s why I put it together, I’m not your enemy.”

Sahara was notably shaking. Between her and Komaru, she was clearly having a harder time talking about this. Komaru had taken Sahara’s hand in hers, holding it tightly, reassuringly, as she listened intently to Ienzo’s explanation.

“...give us one moment, please.” Komaru said, before leaning back against the pillows and turning Sahara’s face to her, whispering in her ear, “We need to talk to him.”

“N-no,” Sahara whispered back, her body shaking even harder. All the color from her face, sweating as she seemed to struggle even keeping her eyes open, “They’re going to find us, they’re going to take us back. We can’t do that again… I can’t–”

“I know. I know. But you know what?” Komaru whispered, placing a hand on the side of her face, smiling lightly at her, “I’m not going to let anything happen to you. And we’ve done a lot to put safeguards between us and them. We can use the castle for us, the same way we used their program for us. We can look out for each other, and I’ll take care of you… and it sounds like? He’s one of us.”

“He could be lying–”

“He could be,” Komaru smiled wider, “And if he is? We’re going to cut off all of his fingers. One. By. One. I promise.”

Sahara stared at Komaru, trying to judge how truthful she was being by staring at her eyes… and sighed a little. Some of her shaking easing as she nodded, straightening up as she said in a more normal volume, “I need a drink.”

“Your drink next to you is still full. But, okay! Okay!” Komaru said, sitting up straight and looking at Ienzo, “So, we’re putting our cards on the table? It sounds like you’ve already figured us out, which, hah, I gotta assume is because we were talking pretty openly about it. One thing we learned coming back to the capital is that most people really have no idea what’s going on. You can say whatever you want to most people and they just think you’re odd or stupid, if they think anything at all. It’s made us a little too… reckless, I guess.”

“You’ve basically got it right.” Sahara scoffed, sipping at her drink, some of the color returning to her face, though she still looked wary. “...we were… we were taken for a Death Game. The Flora host them for their whole species, the queen herself picks the themes and organizes them. Their theme for last year was…failed royal romances. But, specifically, it was to convince a friend of the queen to steal a human he liked as a pet, to improve his mood.”

“Apparently he had decided to leave the human alone and was depressed about it, and that annoyed the queen… and we all paid for it with our lives. All to prove one Kaito Momota couldn’t do ‘better’ then the Flora as a free man.” Komaru said dryly, “We didn’t know about any of this during the death game. We found all of this out after we had survived it… won it…”

“Our grand prize? Being ‘royal seedlings’.” Sahara said grimly, “...do you know what those are?”

If nothing else, Ienzo truly believed that Komaru and Sahara deserved to know. Maybe Danganronpa collapsing in on itself didn’t mean they were wholly safe, but it was knowledge they could use to keep themselves safe, and Ienzo couldn’t conscionably withhold it. Being told Tengan was dead didn’t make that fear in him disappear, but it gave him the opportunity for it one day to be gone. And, perhaps, it had allowed him to feel safer being more bold in psychic space. 

Ienzo and Zexion still would’ve tried to disseminate their transcription factor if Tengan had still been alive. He wasn’t sure how successful it would’ve been. And, honestly, he wasn’t sure how well the civil war or the disbandment of the Program would’ve gone if he’d still been alive as well. 

Ienzo’s life had only improved with the death of his arbiter. He wasn’t going to withhold that from someone else. 

Slowly rising as Komaru turned back to him, though Ienzo still kept his hands flat and his head bowed, he listened to the truth she decided to tell. And he found it just as horrifying spelled out as it was in the vagueness he’d put together. Worse, honestly. 

Anthony had mentioned games, and Ienzo had been able to put together that they were cruel mockeries. Apparently the man hadn’t mentioned much more, and hearing Komaru describe the situation she and Sahara had been in as a ‘Death Game’ likely explained why. 

…he could better understand Kokichi’s hate, as well, if the whole thing had been a plan to have his husband leave him. Though, knowing the prince as much as he did, Ienzo had a feeling Kokichi found the deaths much worse than that part of it.

“I’m sorry,” Ienzo said softly, voice heavy with sympathy, before he frowned at the ground. “I don’t, though by the name, my guess would be related to propagation.”

“Heh. More or less,” Komaru laughed lightly, looking suddenly tired, “...there’s something both freeing and terrifying, be able to explain it to someone. When it ws all happening to us, Sahara and I were always the last people to know anything. Trapped in a nursery at the Danganronpa capital, trapped in our beds while people told us what Flora were, what the game had actually been, what was happening to our bodies, what our lives were going to be. For so long, we were just helpless to everyone else. Pawns in some old game a bunch of other people who knew everything were playing against each other. The only reasons we escaped at all was because some powerful pet had a change of heart and a group of rebellious Flora decided to use pitying us as something to unite on.”

“And they were pretty sure they were going to fail,” Sahara recalled, “We were told not to ever try to reach out to them again, because I don’t think any of them expected to live, so us trying to find them was dangerous. It was… really hopeless feeling. And we were the most lost out of everyone. Just sat where we were told to sit, waiting indefinitely, eating whatever was given to us and hoping we’d be free by the end.”

“It sounds like you can relate,” Komaru said softly, “If you were meant to be trapped in the… the Togami Factories? Warehouses? Indefinitely, you probably understand that helpless feeling better than anyone. And now that we’re free? Talking about it is still really intimidating. It feels like we still barely understand what happened, so explaining it to someone else brings back that helpless feeling, unfortunately…”

“Seedlings are… well, basically they’re ‘people’, if you don’t count people as being exclusively human,” Sahara said, “And even that alone is hard to explain if you don’t already know, but considering who helped us, it felt important to mention. But yeah, they’re people that Flora biologically mutate with poppy plants to make us capable of carrying their babies. If you’re captured by the Flora and are expected to make more Flora babies, you’re called a seedling. If you’re captured by the Flora and just expected to keep them company, be companions, without breeding? You’re a pet. Sahara and I were expected to give birth to Queen Junko Enoshima’s next Flora babies. A huge honor, we were told.”

“That’s how we know about the secret of the Indentured Program.” Komaru said, “We met a lot of other humans that were survivors of what the program did. The groups of people sent to Danganronpa after they were conditioned, all treated like they were… disposable. Like if they didn’t survive, or didn’t please their Flora, or just weren’t convenient for some reason? Well, no need to take care of them, there was always going to be more batches of Indentured sent from Luminary next season. So long as the Indentured Program was strong and well funded? Danganronpa could have as many people as they wanted, for anything. Only pets were ‘precious’.”

“And they still had the audacity to have ‘breeders’... I know he saved us, but that man was a monster. Soda was right to leave him.” Sahara whispered, “One good deed doesn’t negate all the people he turned into personal breeding machines. For fun.”

“I know, I know,” Komaru whispered back, clearly an old argument/lament between them, “...you said Danganronpa was burning? The queen gone? How? They’re a powerful hivemind who basically control most of the continent. Queen Junko has bodies everywhere, she’s been alive for millennium. That feels… impossible to disrupt, let alone destroy. They’re basically gods, as far as humans are concerned.” 

Slowly, Ienzo raised his gaze again, listening…

It was such bullshit, wasn’t it. It was harrowing enough, Komaru and Sahara just alluding to the ‘game’, to what happened to them and all the others they were kidnapped with. That, by itself, more than enough for tragedy to haunt them. 

Hearing that it was only half of what happened?

Honestly, he was starting to feel a little bad about interrupting what had been clearly an attempt at normalcy. He felt a great amount of respect for the two women, that they were trying that much at all. He knew he wasn’t a great example, but after what they’d been through, he could easily imagine just hiding away in their castle wings forever. 

It wasn’t to say one was worse than the other but…well, at least Ienzo knew his life had felt mundane in its horrors a lot of the time.

Ienzo let out a small, shaky breath. That hopeless feeling the women described all too familiar personally, even outside of feeling it shroud around them. …he had known that all the people he, albeit indirectly, sent to Danganronpa weren’t headed for good things. But hearing that he had sent them to be mutated and bred? Treated just as much as livestock as he was, but with the sense of disposability the Ribata Empaths had. 

…how many had he and Zexion personally disabled for that path? How many of his orphan ‘siblings’ had been…

Ienzo felt a flutter of embarrassment as he felt a few tears drop off his cheeks, and he flusteredly wiped them before clearing his throat, trying to get his voice to steady. “...I don’t have as clear an answer as I’d like, and thus one you’d find dissatisfying too,” he said, lament clear in his voice. “The ‘basically a god’ I know assured it, however, and I place a lot of trust in him. And he has quite a lot of reasons to find relief in the Flora’s downfall as well.”

Trying to take a steadying breath, Ienzo hesitated for a moment before speaking softly. “...the former Head Secretary was a lackey for the Flora, and thus was the personal and frequent tormentor of me and mine. My source came to understand that, and offered the news of his death, and that of the state of Danganronpa as an offering of comfort. For all that I know of him, those weren’t simply platitudes, or said lightly. And so I offer that same information with that intent to you as well.”

“One god killed another god, huh? It’s hard to argue with. And, honestly, it might explain why we haven’t been harassed more… I thought they were just bored with us… or taking their time.” Komaru admitted, “But that they’re having some sort of, I don’t know… country destroying event… well,” Komaru smiled lightly, “I’m not exactly grieving for them, even if some of them did help us. Maybe that’s selfish, but it’s true. If they’re suffering? Good.”

But Sahara had gone quiet, staring at Ienzo. “...Head Secretary Kazuo Tengan?”

“Kazuo?” Komaru asked, startling a little. Like that was a name she recognized more than either the title of Head Secretary or Tengan, before giving Ienzo a worried look, “What did he… do?”

Knowledge was power. Ienzo was glad for any comfort he managed to inspire with the knowledge he passed on. 

Though, from the hope of the future to the despair of the past, Ienzo just grimaced, looking away. A twitch of a sardonic smirk at the corners of his lips. “Institutionally or personally?”

Sahara and Komaru glanced at each other meaningfully. 

“...personally. We know, more or less, the influence he had on the program.” Sahara said, her tone careful. 

“I understand it less, but it’s been explained to me.” Komaru agreed, “He was the protege of the Head Secretary that set up the program in the first place. I remember being shocked when I heard that. I thought the program had been older than that, if I’m honest. It’s weird to think you can talk to someone who knew someone who was alive before the program had ever existed.”

“I think it was an institutional benefit, to frame the Program as…inherent and ancient,” Ienzo mumbled, rubbing one of his wrists anxiously, “Why question something that’s been going on forever, surely someone would’ve said something by now if it was wrong?”

“...he terrorized my family,” he said lowly, a gravity of years of torment in his voice. “It wasn’t enough that we were the playthings and stress-relief of the people that owned us in the day to day--every time Tengan came by, it was an event. We couldn’t hide anything from him. Our worst memories, deepest insecurities, any fucking attempt we could’ve made to do any amount of good in the situation we were in, it was always exposed and exploited by him.”

Ienzo closed his eyes in guilt. “...he offered me, once, an ‘opportunity’ when I was a teenager. To be transferred to another factory, to leave morality behind for the chance to, now with hindsight, I realize, expand on the sort of experimentation the Flora were doing. To be molded under his tutelage to reach my full potential. I didn’t realize until recently that years later, he’d offered something similar to my little sister, but with a much harder to refuse offer. I had understood, then, some of the danger I was avoiding by refusing to be groomed by him, so knowing that she’s gone through it…”

Another heavy silence from the girls. The weight of guilt hanging over them, palpable in the air. 

“...I mean, we knew he wasn’t a good person,” Sahara said after a moment, looking away warily, sipping her drink, “He did say he was making up for a lot of awful shit.”

“I know, it’s just… strange hearing about that side of him,” Komaru half-whispered back, wringing her hands together, “I know he did it, but it sounds so unlike him… but,” Komaru frowned, looking suddenly determined, “We can’t let you think something is true, after everything you’ve just risked telling us about Danganronpa. Um, though I’m sorry if this isn’t as reassuring…”

“Head Secretary Kazuo is alive,” Sahara said, “Or, at least he was alive the last time we saw him, in Danganronpa. We know there’s a theory he died with the party that brought Kaito to Dicea, but he didn’t. As far as we know, he’s still there.”

“Unless the queen discovered what he did to help us… but if she did? I’m sorry, I know this might be a terrible thing to hear, but… if he died? He died trying to help people. Saving our lives.” Komaru frowned, “...but I do believe you, if he hurt you. Your sister. I’m sorry. We knew he had a terrible past. It seemed to haunt him.”

Ienzo sighed, staring dully at the floor. The offer Zexion received--and that Ienzo received as well, on one occasion--and its consequences for Namine were just…what he felt comfortable sharing. Even hearing their story, Ienzo didn’t know how he could explain the years of torment, or how he could share his family’s pain without feeling like he was putting them on display. He couldn’t explain that he had a vivid memory of waking up in the middle of the night, when his uncle had been gone for days after trying to hide one of them, his other half stitching up a back torn to shreds while his uncle tried not to lose his mind. He couldn’t explain that even if Tengan left his dad alone a lot of the time, finding Aeleus’ lack of reactions boring, Ienzo knew every taunt about not being able to protect them cut to his dad’s core. He couldn’t explain the ever-present dread he felt, knowing that he would never be able to hide any Empath he found or ripple he heard, no matter what, because an old bastard would pluck it out of his head. He couldn’t explain that his aunt’s baby had been stolen from her. He couldn’t explain that his brother was made to witness his sister’s assault and death, and honestly looking closer at some of Lauriam’s reactions over the years, Ienzo wasn’t convinced that Tengan had never touched him too.

What he’d said was just the surface. From a man, who…

Ienzo smiled grimly. “...I am sorry if it seems convoluted. But I know that who Kazuo Tengan was, is dead. A death of mind and ego. I believe you too, if you say he helped you and others--if the person left in that body did. I…suppose I’m glad that he’s trying to do good in the world.”

“Death of mind and ego?” Sahara frowned, “...that would explain the way he talked, honestly? And also his actions in general. The guy we met didn’t match his reputation at all. He had this nervous, sort of bewildered look to him all of the time. He didn’t act like someone poisoned by power, who murdered people for fun.”

“He was nice to me,” Komaru said softly, “And said there was a lot he had left to make up for in the world.”

“...well, if the guy we knew was what replaced the guy you knew?” Sahara said, raising her glass limply to Ienzo, “Then good. The world is better for it. The guy you knew sounds like a nightmare.”

They may have shared in the secret of the Flora, but Ienzo wasn’t about to go talking about Empathy just yet. He didn’t feel it was likely Sahara or Komaru would sell him out to the queen, thus just giving her more of an excuse to imprison him even if she already knew, but…well. He was still being cautious. 

Ienzo attempted a slightly brighter smile as he lifted his gaze. “Objectively, I’m glad to hear it.”

-

It could only be sheer luck that Demyx was at their lodging when Ienzo returned. Thankfully his eyes weren’t puffy or red-rimmed for his walk back--if, uh, a little dilated--but it wasn’t exactly like he could hide the feelings of {upset} as he put his arms around Demyx’s waist and pressed his face into his back.

“Oh!” Demyx startled, looking up from the strings of his sitar, over his shoulder to his boyfriend, “Ienzo! Aw, man, something happened? What’s wrong, button?” Demyx asked, putting down his sitar on the bed–he had been practicing cross-legged on it, pointed towards the window tp enjoy the sun and view as he practiced–and placed his hands on Ienzo’s arms wrapped around him, “You smell… interesting? Where’ve you been?”

“Hookah bar,” Ienzo mumbled into Demyx’s back, holding him tighter. After talking about all the heavier things, Ienzo’s ‘fuck it’ mentality had grown a bit stronger. Thankfully, at least to his own nose, only fruitier scents of the hookah bar had settled into his clothes--and even then it wasn’t absolutely rank or anything--but, uh…he was absolutely more toasted than he had been during the crux of their conversation. “I was introduced to Lady Sahara of House Guinness and Lady Komaru of House Naegi, and the sordid tales we swapped did not quite fit the atmosphere of cafes.”

Ienzo pressed his nose into Demyx’s back. “Is it too late to lock myself in the library for the rest of forever? No one needs me for anything, right?”

“Noooooo! I neeeeed youuuuuu!” Demyx whined, turning around and wrapping his arms back around Ienzo, flopping backwards onto the bed and rocking Ienzo back and forth, “You can’t lock yourself away in a library forever! Id’ have to spend so much time in the library! They get so mad when you play music there!”

“But, uh… can I get the {quick version} of who the heck the two noble ladies were?” Demyx asked, blinking curiously at his boyfriend.

“They do,” Ienzo huffed. “Point in favor for my library, even if this one is bigger. For now. I’ll get there eventually.”

It was, perhaps, pure hubris that Ienzo had absolute confidence in that statement. Not a doubt in his mind that he would one day read enough to surpass the Luminary castle’s library.

Rocking bonelessly in Demyx’s grasp, Ienzo only adjusted himself enough to tuck his face against his boyfriend’s neck as he hummed an assent. {The two surviving[Expand] nobles of a group of Prince Kaito’s exes[Expand] Flora[Expand] kidnapped to play out a Death Game[Expand] last year.}

“They also apparently knew the new identity in Tengan’s body as well.”

Demyx blinked as he processed all the information that came with that. Expanding, expanding, expanding– “Woah! Really!?” Demyx suddenly shouted, a bead of sweat on his temple, “That’s crazy! I mean, I knew the Flora were bad news, but death games?! And all to peer pressure some random Flora? What a terrible reason to kill anyone, let alone, like, almost a dozen people!”

“The new identity in Tengan’s body… it seemed like they thought of him as Kazuo,” Demyx frowned, brow furrowing, “...you know what’s kind of weird about that? It’s almost like… Tengan’s own Nobody took over. But his Nobody won for the long haul. Considering everything he tormented us with? It sort of feels like karma.”

Ienzo nodded into Demyx’s neck. A frustrated sorrow tightening his hold again. “They died for meaningless, idly consumptive entertainment. It’s so…insulting. And horrifying. And managing to survive it just placed Komaru and Sahara into a bigger nightmare.”

Huffing, Ienzo locked his ankles around one of Demyx’s legs. “A Nobody that was created instantly at the point of victory, but, yes, I agree.” He let go of a breath. “...actually, thinking about it like that helps more, but…even if I think it’s good? That ‘Kazuo’ is trying to do good in the world, was kind to the people he was helping to the point it’s shocking to them to hear just how horrible Tengan was.”

“...I’m still so mad,” Ienzo admitted, fisting the back of Demyx’s shirt. “And scared. I know this new person isn’t going to hurt us, he hasn’t even tried contacting us, but it was easier to - to - I don’t know. Feel like it was over, when Kokichi just said he was dead. And he said it was just in ego! This isn’t a surprise. But hearing others’ experiences even with that new person makes it feel…unresolved.”

“Yeah, I get that.” Demyx pouted, rubbing Ienzo’s back, “It feels less fair, even though maybe, like, logically it’s totally fair? It doesn’t feel fair that Tengan can go around and meet people and they like him and, like, that becomes who he is. That people might know him for being a good guy. He’s not, and it makes me feel gross that other people won’t remember him that way.”

“But, like… it’s also not Tengan. We know better than anyone what a mental death can look like. Honestly, we’ve considered people fully other people for a lot less than missing every single memory that makes them them.” Demyx said, patting Ienzo on the back a bit, “...still, a part of me feels weirdly vengeful. Not enough to ever want to do anything about it, but it’s always going to bother me that everyone involved in the factory is still just out there, living their lives. Feels not fair.”

Ienzo nodded, Demyx articulating it perfectly. It wasn’t fair of them to equate this new person with the Tengan they knew. Maybe this was just getting a better look at how their Indentured would feel about them, Nobody or Somebody, if they remembered. But Ienzo had long reconciled that he had done grievous, unforgivable things to people, and even if he could explain exactly who Zexion was…he never tried to pass that responsibility around himself. And the guilt he had sunk himself into for years certainly had never cared about that distinction either. 

He suddenly had a renewed burst of gratitude for Rantarou and Xiomara’s forgiveness.

“That’s why Terra went after them, right?” Ienzo muttered. “He said it was to make sure they wouldn’t come after us, but I feel like he never hid how vengeful he felt. Maybe he couldn’t get equal retribution, but it was something. Something that made them scared and feel small and helpless, even just for a moment, so it was more than them just living their lives like nothing happened.”

Ienzo tucked his chin down against Demyx’s shoulder a bit. “...I don’t know what I’d do if I ever ran into one of them. There’s a part of me that wants to do the same, create the hellfire they put us through even just for a little while. Go fucking ballistic on them. But I feel there’s a not insignificant chance I’d just…shut down from fear. They wouldn’t have the same resources they had, our abilities aren’t suppressed out here, we’re physically healthier than we’ve ever been allowed…”

“...I’m still scared,” Ienzo admitted in a whisper against Demyx’s skin.

“Oh man, I’d seriously maybe piss myself.” Demyx said plainly. Still rubbing Ienzo’s back, though there wasn’t an ounce of shame in his voice as he admitted, “If I saw one of the supervisors walking around? Or Tengan? Immediate pants-pissing. I’d probably run.”

“You know, Luis told me about when they went to go kick Seifer’s ass? I asked, I wanted to know. I thought it’d make me feel better.” Demyx frowned, staring at the way the light shifted around the ceiling. Sunlight was still beautiful, after all this time, “But you know what he told me he did for that? He used himself. As bait. And you know what freaked me out about that… it worked. Seifer saw Luis on the street, drunk and alone, and he actually followed him. How terrifying is that!? What did he want from him!? Was he planning to take him? Just harass him? The fact that one of them saw one of us alone and actually followed us… I had nightmares that night. It really bothered me. I’m still scared of them too.”

A shiver went down Ienzo’s spine, strong enough Demyx could likely feel it. The terror Demyx explained very real. 

For Even and Isa, the government had gotten involved with their captures, but only as far as to put them in the program. There had been no indication they were known Empaths until they had been noticed during conditioning. Technically, that had been the case for Axel too, but…Ienzo didn’t know. Every piece of that story he’d heard from Axel and Isa had sounded so…suspicious. He supposed it was reasonable that the government would want to deal with yakuza members by throwing them in the Program, but Axel’s set-up had been targeted. And yet, he had been small time in the gang. It just didn’t add up. 

But Ienzo knew that Lauriam and his sister had been outright stalked. That was just from Hayner and his crew, but it was still proof that some of the supervisors were capable of that. 

“That’s terrifying.” Ienzo shifted slightly, holding Demyx even more. “...parts of me feel better here, because apparently so many of them had stayed in Chonis. But Terra mentioned he hadn’t found all of them. That he never saw Orlette at all. The thought that she could just be…anywhere…”

There was quiet, before Ienzo burst out in a quiet, broken, hiccuping laugh. “Dad’s so right that I still need to practice take-downs.”

“Hey, no! I’d be there for you, if Orlette showed up! So long as I’m around, you won’t need to take anyone down… you and I… will run away sending intent for help together.” Demyx swore valiantly, kissing the top of Ienzo’s head, “I swear it! And then Aqua or Xaldin or Aeleus can take them down, and we can watch, hand in hand. It’ll be fine.”

“I think Lauriam might enjoy biting her again,” Ienzo sniffed, nuzzling the curve of Demyx’s neck. “Aqua, Xaldin, and Dad can do the full fight, but he and Marluxia both would like getting one hit in.”

“I’ve thought about what sort of nightmare I could trap her in, if I could,” Zexion admitted flatly. He was projecting himself full-sized, even if he was curled up on the bed next to Ienzo and Demyx, his arms crossed around his knees and half hiding his face in them. “She might be expecting literal hellfire, but she still fears it. Though, I thought that perhaps the complete absence of divinity would be worse. Instead of prostrating herself to sin, being left alone in an empty world, uncaring in any cosmic sense. Faced with the simplicity that every action has always been her own.”

Zexion’s eyes then wobbled cartoonishly. “I’m glad we got to talk, but that sucked.”

“Come heeeere, bitty-button,” Demyx said, opening up an arm for Zexion to project himself closer. Some of it was just symbolic, since this was the real world. But Demyx knew the intent of wanting to hold him would make the gesture feel good regardless, “I bet you’d make a great nightmare, if you had to. Me? I’d force her to listen to a really bad concert. Like, so bad! And I know that’s stupid, but like…”

Demyx smiled, eyes brightening, “She’s know it was me doing it to her. And she still couldn’t escape. Orlette was a bitch who loved putting me down, calling me stupid. They all did. I’m pretty convinced they all thought I was the most pathetic one. But that just means if they were helpless to me? The hopeless, hapless music guy with the mullet? She’d be so annoyed. It’d be infuriating.”

Making a small sound, Zexion took the offer, curling against Demyx’s side. …and finding himself smiling a little, despite it all, as he took the hand Ienzo freed from Demyx’s shirt, the two of them lacing their fingers together. 

“That sounds satisfying,” Zexion sighed as Demyx outlined his revenge fantasy. “It was always such bullshit how they ‘played favorites’ among us. You getting to shove how fantastic you are in the most horrifyingly inescapable way possible sounds great.”

Ienzo frowned a little against Demyx’s skin. “...I know you never let that stuff stick to you for long, but, if I can borrow a little from Mars…you know they were all moronic losers, right? Everything they said to you was coming from a cruel, empty head with nothing of substance to say.”

“Aw, I know~” Demyx grinned, kissing Ienzo’s head a few more times–KISS, KISS-KISS–before humming happily, “I mean, even if I was insecure or stuff, like… who wants to take seriously the opinion of a bunch of creeps who volunteered to be wardens in a place that had crying, orphan children being brainwashed through it, like, a lot. Like, usually! There were sobbing kids around! A lot of those supervisors literally watched you grow up, Ienzo, and none of them felt an ounce of regret? They beat us, raped us, and again, lots of child imprisonment and torture. That shit they did to Isa, to Lauriam, Luis.”

“...those were bad people,” Demyx said, frowning, “It wasn’t ambiguous. In all the years we were stuck with them, I never saw any hint of empathy, or compassion, or misunderstanding. Even if they thought they were doing the right thing? All the other stuff they did while ‘protecting’ the world from us was selfish and self-indulgent and evil, and they knew it. Their opinion on anyone doesn’t matter. I’d have been more offended if they liked me.”

Sometimes you didn’t always get to consciously choose whose opinions you cared about, but regardless?

A lot of the supervisors had taken him as a 7-year-old and locked him in a room with a high-pitched frequency for the better part of a week. Even when he had started crying, had begged to be let out, had ended up just curled up in a ball, needing to be dragged out when the punishment was over, there was never even the slightest hint of remorse or uneasiness. 

He could remember some of them laughing, times when he was hit. How Seifer had cooed at Isa until the damn day they were released from the factory. How he’d overheard an argument, once, between supervisors debating which of them could get Lauriam in a room. How highly each of them held themself whenever Luis could never look them in the eye. 

Zexion frowned, feeling Ienzo’s hand twitch, as his shoulder burned with a phantom ache. 

“...yeah,” Ienzo breathed, a lot of baggage in the single word. “I just…didn’t want that to be something you were carrying, even incidentally. You deserve better, sunshine. We all did.”

“I did! And I have better~ I have the two cutest button-nosed guys in the whole world, in my arms, in a frankly insane amount of luxury!? And then we’re going to snatch up one of our lost brothers, and we’re going to leave the country and reunite with everyone, and we’re going to have a cool new life in a cool new place! The factory far behind us.”

“We both deserved better. A lot of people who were with us deserved better… but we actually got better. And I like to think that Inzi and Zinxi, Viz and Zyvix, Czativ… that they’d feel like they won, in the end, knowing the rest of us got out. That if they knew? They’d be cheering for us.” Demyx smiled, closing his eyes, “The supervisors, even if we didn’t get our revenge? Will always be their shitty, shitty selves, and I bet that will always be a hindrance to them. Tengan won’t be his own shitty self, but he doesn’t get to be anything anymore, so screw him. Even the queen is dead, and the King Leon is dead and I heard King Byakuya wasn’t going to be good for us either, so fuck him, he’s gone too!”

“We win~” Demyx snickered, “We win and they lose. Because we’re awesome and they suck. Even if I am kinda an airhead sometimes? This airhead won.” 

Ienzo and Zexion both smiled softly, Ienzo tilting his head out onto Demyx’s shoulder to actually look at him as their boyfriend exemplified his pet name. Just being a ray of sunshine. And more like a literal one, because there wasn’t any optimism to the sun. It was a burning ball of gas an unthinkable number of miles away, and if you saw it shining, it was an unalienable fact. Undeniable. 

And that’s just what Demyx was saying. 

No matter how awful the past was, no matter the parts still lingering around, they had a bright future ahead of them. The love and bonds their group had keeping that love going for even those who hadn’t lived to breach the walls. And everyone who had subjugated them and created that situation?

Dead. Defeated. Made to piss themselves by someone who loved them. 

Leaning up, Zexion kissed Demyx’s cheek, while Ienzo gave him a hazy, adoring look. “Dad would be giving me so much side-eye if I wasn’t dating a winner, so that’s some physical proof to something we all already know.”

“Yeah, I don’t know when I proved myself to that guy, but your dads have been a little nicer to me lately. So I guess I’m doing something right!” Demyx grinned, basking in Zexion’s kiss. “Man, I wonder if they guessed you and I were going to get together a long time ago? They’ve always been really hard on me, maybe they just didn’t want you two dating a dunce.”

“I’d be surprised, since I didn’t know until it almost happened,” Ienzo huffed, shifting a little to get more comfortable on top of Demyx. “They just have high expectations. My dads are good at gauging people’s potential, and they don’t really suffer people wasting it. You’re not dumb, and they know it.”

Zexion grinned amusedly. “You just get silly with it in ways they can’t keep up with, being too old school.”

Ienzo huffed a small laugh at that before nodding, adding a kiss of his own to Demyx’s other cheek. “I’ve never been all that creative, either, so I think Dad was worried about me being distracted from my more scientific endeavors, off having fun with you. Not really in worry for my work, but I think…he didn’t want me having my feelings hurt if I couldn’t keep up with you.”

“Mmm, I’d be lying if I never worried the same thing,” Demyx admitted, looking sheepishly shame-faced at the confession, “I mean, for being a fun guy to hang out with, you both have always been awesome. But… I still get a little embarrassed, how convinced I was you guys would only date me in, like, name only. That’d it’d just be like, ‘hey, we’re dating! Cool!’ and then nothing would actually be different.”

“I don’t feel insecure about being kinda ditzy or kinda childish or even sort of a coward, really. I feel like I have traits that make up for all of that.” Demyx said, frowning, “But I do get insecure that I’m like… not worth any special attention, at the end of the day. Especially as I’ve gotten older? I feel like everything that ever made me special was only cute and notable when I was younger. Being a sunny, optimistic musician with dreams of making it big someday gets less and less endearing the older you get. Same with not being very experienced with relationships. When I was young, that inexperience made me alluring to the people I shared a house with. They were constantly trying to coax me into stuff, competing for my attention, because they thought it was fun to be my first for stuff… it taught me how to say no, a lot, because I didn’t want to do it. At least not like that. But now I’m older and I think being new to things just seems lame rather then cute. And worse, I don’t know how to say yes to stuff. It’s still intimidating, all of that stuff, and I just… really got into my own head that dating you would mean giving up on all of it. That you’d never want that sort of relationship, and that’d be it. My relationship would be indistinguishable from all the friendships I’ve had already, and I’d just have to admit to myself that romance was just not in the cards for me.”

“I’m insecure that I’m getting older and still not getting older, and that the worlds going to leave me behind because I can’t get it together.” Demyx said softly, “And I think I projected a lot of that on you. And it just wasn’t true. So, I’m sorry, for that. Again. I know I’ve said it before, but it still embarrasses me, thinking about it.”

Ienzo’s expression softened, and it was synchronous how his and Zexion’s joined hands rose up to gently cup the back of Ienzo’s palm against Demyx’s cheek. “You’ve always been special to me,” he said softly, before looking sheepish in turn. “It might be insultingly bare-minimum for some people, but I chose to hang out with you in the body, just…because you were in the physical world, so that’s where I’d follow.”

Zexion huffed quietly. “Some of us used to gloat during check-ins that we were the ones that got to hang out with you the most that day. I’d scoff and remind all of us that we were the same, so you were always hanging out with us, but…” Zexion glanced down, blushing lightly. “...I guess it did feel more special when you were hanging out with me, specifically.”

Smiling lightly, Ienzo squeezed Zexion’s hand before lifting his head, pressing his lips to Demyx’s and letting the kiss linger for a few moments. “...if it means anything? I’ve grown to like you more and more as you’ve gotten older, in no small part because time passing just means I’ve gotten to know you more and more. And I think you’ve gotten cuter too.”

“Again,” he repeated with a soft smile, “I forgive you. And I hope to keep exemplifying that the apology’s worth it. I don’t think I match the world’s tempo either, but I like exploring a different song with you.”

Zexion nudged Demyx’s shoulder a little, blushing a little more. “...you should kiss him again. It feels nice.”

Demyx blushed a harsh, burning red, though his grin widening expressed how pleased he was with the compliment and kiss just as well.

“I’ve always loved spending time with you guys as well. All the Zexion’s and Ienzo’s…” Demyx paused, his eyes glancing away for a moment, “...I hope every part of you has always known that. All the Zexion’s that reformed back into you? I know I wasn’t always good about knowing who was who. But… I have so many fond memories of all of you. Individually and all together? I hope you all know I loved both versions. That you were all special to me too. You all made me happy.”

Demyx grinned at Zexion, before leaning in to steal another kiss from Ienzo. It was sometimes hard for Demyx to let a kiss linger. He always found himself wanting to smile through it. A rush of excited elation running through him, making him dazed and giggly. “It does feel nice, doesn’t it?”

“We know,” Zexion said quietly, before he shared a meaningful glance with Ienzo.

“...functionally, we have…hundreds of thousands of hours of memories beyond what should be possible for our age,” Ienzo said after a moment, clueing Demyx into some of what that glance meant. “You’ve seen me have nightmares, sometimes just the sheer volume is overwhelming…”

He met Demyx’s eyes again with a look that was wholly fond. “But there are so many nice memories too. Even if you didn’t always know exactly who you were talking to, you always took us for who we were in the moment, and for everyone, you were always our friend. Not just because we were me, or Zexion. But for exactly whoever was there.”

Ienzo felt his heart swell as Demyx kissed him, a bonafide giggle leaving him as they parted as well, while Zexion made a small, contented sound, able to feel the kiss through Ienzo. 

“Incredibly,” he hummed happily, before informing, “We are pretty high right now, I want to make clear if you haven’t notice, so warnings about how touchy Ienzo’s going to be.” Zexion smirked a bit. “Kissing you is lighting sparks on his skin and a warmth like late winter sun bursting through his body. It’s a very chasable feeling.”

“Oh! Right! You’re high!” Demyx laughed, giving Ienzo a sympathetic pat on that back, “I thought you were all touchy because you were sad about crazy Flora stuff. Nope~ Just drugged up, huh? What a little criminal you both are.” Demyx laughed, placing a small kiss on Ienzo’s nose. “Weed is soooooo illegal, remember? Probably best we hang out in the room until you’re sober again.”

“I probably would be anyway. It…it really sucks,” Ienzo sighed, though he smiled a bit at the nose kiss. “But, yeah. Of all the horrible things that could happen here, I’d never hear the end of it if it was me getting arrested for doinking.”

“What an absolute shame,” Zexion drawled, finally letting Ienzo’s hand go to embrace the both of them, “Having to spend time all alone in a cushy room with my boyfriend? What will I ever do?”

“You’ll cozy up to me!” Demyx guessed cheerfully, squeezing them both tight, entirely pleased with the chain of events, “...oh! And I can test out some melodies on you guys! I’ve been working on a few more, I’d love to show them off! …but first, cuddles, because you’re warm and soft and I don’t want to get up yet. Music later! Deal?”

Zexion heaved a sigh as he entwined his legs with Demyx. “If you must twist my arm, I suppose so.”

“Absolutely,” Ienzo murmured, stealing another kiss. 

-

The Dicean Guard Summit was, in practice, simply a way for all the local factions of the Guardforce across the country to touch base. Theoretically, they did all follow the same rules, had the same code of conduct, if with, perhaps, minor differences to account for the differences in various communities. Realistically…? Well, that was what the summit was for. Guard representatives from different communities coming forward to share what their work was like, share new ideas, and for the central government to test out implementing new policies. 

It was an intensive gathering, and, ideally, one that took a few days to properly and thoroughly go through, but, especially for smaller towns, cutting down a local guardforce by sometimes half was unrealistic, so the actual duration of the summit could be a little nebulous. 

Despite being from one of those small towns, the group from Bury St. Tungl was planning to be in Usott for at least a little while, the summit half an excuse for a vacation. Not that Derek and Dean took frivolous vacations! But for some of the younger generation getting to see things outside the village--or for their resident chemist to check in with the DMA--it was important for them to have an escort!

Which meant that Derek was about as far from ‘off the clock’ as he could be! Which meant!! Training was still on!

(It was never off for him. Not since he first decided he wanted to join the guardforce in the first place as a young teenager, and even before then he had always been pushing himself in sports.)

Knowing to keep his expectations in check for a giant city like Usott, Derek wasn’t surprised to see other people up and about as he headed out the castle front doors at the asscrack of dawn, warming up as he walked for his morning run. 

But he was surprised to see a woman and…a child and a dog seemingly doing the same thing. 

If Kaito tended to get Saturdays to have lunch or dinner with Tim, bonding that way, Sundays tended to be Maki and Tim’s big bonding days. They worked out regularly, sure, but a mixture of work, volunteering, school, and Maki being pressured to stay in bed with Elia had made training in the morning much more rare now. All days except Sundays, which Maki always put aside for solid workout mornings with herself and Tim.

It helped that most of the city seemed to consider Sundays great lazy mornings, so it could sometimes feel like, especially on these chilly early spring days, like the city was all theirs. 

Well, all theirs and That Other Guy now, Maki and Timothy both watching him stretch for his run for a moment before Timothy turned to look back at Maki, “Where are we going?”

“Haven’t decided yet,” Maki admitted, glancing down at Chase, “Want to give her a challenge?”

Tim straightened his shoulders, nodding. Chase could handle it. 

“Alright, we’re cutting through the gardens then. Let’s see if Chase can navigate the brush.” Maki decided, looking down the hill, mentally adjusting to cut through the woods and garden rather than take the path down. Maki taking lead as she ran down, heading directly towards the foliage, before jumping inside, Timothy and Chase at her heels. 

Derek blinked, actually pausing in his warm-up to watch the other group…go right through the garden. 

…

If castle-folk could do this kind of workout, so could he. Plus, he’d needed to find a good running route here anyway, and what better than to take cues from locals? Waiting a beat to allow them to get started on their own run without him interrupting, Derek took a breath, focused…and ran through the garden as well. Intent to handle this new challenge with grace. 

The gardens weren't designed to be disturbed like this, and in order to not be personally visited and murdered by Kokichi’s personal guard on the subject, the trick was Maki and Tim to find openings through the bushes, leap over the flowers, and more often then not, leap off the bark of the trees. 

The reason they didn’t usually do this was Chase had a much harder time judging that grace, the dog just wanting to, well… CHASE! But she was getting older and was getting better at following Tim’s cues. The massive, brawny labrador bolting around garden beds and leaping over bushes with gleeful ease as Tim and Maki both glanced behind themselves, appraising her.

“She’s getting better!” Maki said approvingly. 

Timothy just nodded, before frowning, “...we’re being followed.” 

“Up.” Maki said, her and Tim hopping on branches, getting higher in the trees, before peering down curiously.

Chase, in turn, just started running in circles, barking. Dad! Dad! She couldn’t get that high yet dad! 

This, hoo, th-this was a challenge! Whatever, whatever, maybe Trillian called him “overzealous” at points, but Derek was far from an idiot--he wasn’t about to go stomping through the castle gardens, ruining the flowers’ and other plants’ chances at even getting to bloom this year. This was…different from the more strength-focus training he usually did, but a good guard was well-rounded! And if he could work on his agility a little more, he was sure Sir Osman wouldn’t complain about files not getting misplaced or missing as much. 

Still, that meant that Derek was so focused on not trampling the garden, that he didn’t really notice the other group going missing until he came upon just the dog, slowing as he glanced around in confusion. Why’d they leave their dog in the middle of the castle gardens?

Seemed like a trained pup, anyway, but Derek was still a little wary as he tried to sidle around the dog, murmuring, “There’s a good girl, don’t mind me… Just ‘bout to get around you, lass.”

Chase was, by specific intent, not an attack dog. 

She wide-eyed watched the man approach, panting heavily from her run… before she trotted over and, with a tail wag, flopped over onto his shoes. 

She was a very heavy dog. 

“A-ah!” Derek stuttered, just blinking. He’d gotten used to Noxe, sure, huge fluffy bugger he was. But Noxe didn’t really, er…do this. He was affectionate with Trillian, and played around when Russo and Laura wanted to play with a huge dog, but the beast always seemed to be just as focused as their chemist. 

Derek looked around fretfully again. What…did he do here?

Hesitatingly, he squatted down, testingly giving the dog some pets, seeing if that was what she wanted. “There you go… I do have to get back to my schedule, lass. Don’t think you’re actually lost since we’re still in the castle.”

Chase wiggled her whole damn body joyfully. Pets were FANTASTIC.

Above, Tim tilted his head lightly… before he looked to his mother, “Are we still technically in the castle?”

“I actually have no idea.” Maki admitted, glancing through the foliage, the upper floors of the castle still in view, “...maybe?”

“Hey,” Tim called down to the man, “She likes scratches best lower on her stomach. Also, are you following us?”

Derek startled looking up…before clearing his throat sheepishly, flushing lightly. Up. They’d gone up. Not just disappeared. 

Taking the advice, he did start giving the dog scratches lower down on her tummy before answering. “Not in a personal way. The best way to find running routes is to ask locals. Though I’ll admit, this is an unconventional path for hobbyists.” His eyes gleamed as he grinned. “It’s a good challenge.”

“It’s assassin training.” Tim said.

“No it’s not.” Maki said, kicking off the branches and landing on the garden pathway, Tim climbing down to a lower branch before kicking off as well, landing beside her. 

Chase was thoroughly enjoying scritches, but!! Dad!!! Was on the ground!!!! So she shot up and leapt over the flower bed, running to his feet and sitting beside him, tail wagging ferociously. 

Maki looked the man up and down and bowed her head lightly, “The name’s Maki, this is Timothy and Chase. I don’t recognize you. Summit?”

???

…childhood games? Probably? Hah, not so different from ones he ran around with Dean about, back in the day. 

A little relieved to be freed from Dog Jail, Derek gave the woman--Maki--a nod back. “Spot on. Name’s Derek, charmed to meet you.” A little more sheepishly, he asked, “You all are Usott natives, right? I wasn’t just following you down a path formed right in the moment?”

“No/yes,” Maki and Tim said at the same time. 

Maki startled, something briefly guilty flashing across her face as she looked over at Tim, who just looked mildly confused back. But Maki’s expression cleared as she clarified, “We’ve been here a bit over a year, if that’s native enough for you. And admittedly, this isn’t much of a path unless you’re willing to climb over and around a lot of things. We just run this course occasionally to improve Timothy and Chases’ ability to think on their feet.”

“We practice at the Rage Rooms too,” Tim said, “It’s like a big junk yard you can do whatever you want in, so we make it an obstacle course. You could try that if you wanted a challenge, it’s fun.”

“It’s a bit of a walk to get there though,” Maki cautioned, crossing her arms, “...but Timothy’s correct, it is fun, for a workout routine. But I imagine you plan to go to some of the events or panels this morning.”

Derek just raised an eyebrow, moving some hair out of his face while he rested his other hand on his hip. Though, he did suppose it was more of a confusing question if they’d moved to Usott recently.

Nodding in approval--thinking on your feet was always a good thing to train--he startled lightly at the…

…was…he being invited into something?

(By a woman who was incredibly beautiful? Yes, okay, she was with a kid too, likely a little brother or something, and he could read the room enough to not immediately flirt in that situation, okay? But…wow. After being brushed off by Runeheart and her mom, he’d sort of thought…)

Green eyes gleamed with a challenge. “It’s less of a walk if you run.”

Maki raised an eyebrow, glancing down at Tim to assess how he felt about it. But she should have guessed his own eyes would be alight with excitement. Tim loved the Rage Rooms. He had probably brought it up explicitly hoping this would mean they’d change course to go head to the playground dump. 

“...alright, fine. But you can’t move very quickly in the rage rooms, so we’re putting some effort into the run there. Everyone keep up.” Maki said, smiling briefly at the small, triumphant ‘yes!’ Tim whispered to himself, “Follow me.” 

And Maki ran the pathway out of the garden. Heading to the warehouse district.

-

A bundle of snowdrops appeared in the ruins, tied neatly with a thin pink bow. It was a bit odd, considering that Lauriam and Marluxia’s energy tended to make things grow, not just form as flowers for flowers’ sake, but for plants that wouldn’t survive the desert’s climate, it was a kinder fate with more longevity to have cut blooms, rather than a withering plant. 

It was small, but just a gift of a feeling of content peace. Longing wanting to share a nice moment and nice feeling with people they cared about. 

Dilan had been a little spaced out since yesterday–maybe even, he’d dare say, a little relaxed–when the flowers arrived. They were in reaching distance of where he was lounging in the treasure room, and he picked them up, leaning in to sniff the delicate little flowers. “Aw,” he whispered, smiling lightly, “That’s sweet…”

Xaldin was in the body–he was in charge at the moment of dealing with all the cuts and bruises he had gotten them climbing in and out of that, honestly, massive death trap beneath the dungeons–but Dilan sent him a message, {We should do something nice for the gardens. I think they miss us.}

{Miss us!? It’s been not even a day! I put those horny bastards off for one damn day!}

{What can I say?} Dilan sniffed the flowers again, running the buds over his nose and down his lips a little, grazing them on his neck, {They miss us.}

{Whatever. Let me just get finished getting these damn antibiotics. Damn tetanus shots…}

Dilan rested the flowers against his chest and sighed. Watching the colors shift and sparkle on the ceiling, the treasure dancing in the lamplights. 

-

In the back of Mr. River’s math class, Yara Flowers twirled her pen between her fingers, resting her chin in her opposite hand, entirely zoned out. 

Ugh…she was so tired… Not that she’d ever turn down a training session, especially with her partner suggesting it! Life wasn’t a novel, so it wasn’t exactly like the Shadows and Shadow Worlds were getting more sinister or exponentially harder or anything--even up in Rutela she’d heard about the elemental turf wars for years, it’d just be strange and incredibly messed up if things were noticeably ramping up now. And she didn’t think that knowing what the wars actually were made them more extreme…probably. 

Just, it was important for them to get stronger! No one else had to die or lose themselves, and, well, okay, they didn’t exactly have a lead on what was causing the sinister fog, but Yara really felt like they could have a breakthrough any day now! It did help having an actual detective helping them now. And, damn, she even reached out to Adam, still keeping things vague of course, but, as always, her big brother was as busy as ever in the High Tower. 

…still. It’d been a tough training session, and she was wiped. And she had a shift at Marche’s after school, uuuughHHHHHH

Yara’s head lolled a bit against her hand, eyes drooping as she struggled to stay awake during the exhilarating math lesson. 

Chloe was SUPER paying attention… because honestly if she let her mind slip even a little? She was so failing this class. Math was noooooot her subject. 

And it was really important Chloe do at least okay in this math class, because if she failed? Her dad was going to ignore the fact that Chloe had always been kind of a dunce at math and decide it was because her teacher was Mr. River, specifically. And Chloe was going to dissolve into a puddle of embarrassed ooze, if it was HER parents, out of everyone, who came to the school and made a stink that an elemental elven teacher hadn’t been ‘able’ to teach Chloe math, just because Chloe sucked at math. Stuck arguing, ‘no, Dad, she was able to understand Mr. River just fine, she’s just good ol’ fashioned dumb!’ Absolute humiliation.

(It was already bad enough just being a girl who was ‘bad at math’. Like, great. Way to let down the team, Chloe.)

But, despite how much she was paying attention, she still noticed Yara’s head drooping backwards. Mostly because of the snoring. Oh geez.

Chloe quickly glanced at Mr. River–she didn’t think he had noticed yet, his back was turned to them and he was writing on the board at the top of the step-ladder–before reaching over to Yara’s arm and POKE POKE POKE POKE.

“Srrrnk!” 

Yara jolted up, covering her mouth from the horrendous sound it and her nose had teamed up to make, eyes wide as she glanced around to see what she’d missed. Please, please, please don’t let it have been her called on for an answer, she had no idea what was happening. 

Yuliana, dutifully paying attention to the lecture and taking down notes a row ahead of Yara and Chloe, only glanced back for a moment, her serious expression broken by wobbly lips holding in cackles from the sound Yara had made. 

Damnit, Flame Princess! Yara burned just as red as them. 

The snores hadn’t caught his attention, but Mr. River’s head turned at the snrrk, along with the small chortles of the other students who had noticed what was happening. Mr. River looked around, his odd, near-glowing blue eyes taking in what was happening, before he smiled calmly. “I can see everyone’s riveted by calculus today. Alright, let’s shake it up a little. Class, we’re going to take the equations I’ve been showing you and try a practical exercise.”

Stepping off his step-ladder, pushing it to the side, Mr. River headed to the front of the class, speaking loudly and clearly for the students in the back, “What I want you to do is take your protractors and measure squares, and you’re going to measure and write down all the data you can collect about the shape and size of your desk. Then, you’re going to add in the formula I’ve been showing you, calculating water by size and weight, and you’re going to calculate how 0.05 grams of water might interact with the frame of your desk. One you’ve done that? You’re going to make a calculated guess about what path a drop of water would take, starting from the center of your desk.”

Mr. Rivers smiled wider at the small murmurs of interest that came as he concluded, “Once you’re all done? We’re going to test it, and see how close all of you can predict it. Start now, and place down your tools when you’re done with your calculations so I know when we can start. And, yes, you can talk to each other while you do this. Begin.”

“We’re just measuring? Easy!” Chloe said, grabbing her tools out of her desk, before peering uneasily at the surface, “...do we start in the center? Does that matter?”

Yara let out a small sigh of relief. Yeah, Mr. River tended to be pretty laid-back, but still!! It was embarrassing to get caught sleeping in class! And then have some point made out about this generation’s work ethic or some scathing comment about how this wasn’t the ivory tower she was used to while everyone else laughed! Yes, Yara tried to avoid taking the mechanics class at all costs!

Getting her tools, Yara tilted her head, looking at Chloe’s desk as if it was that different from her own. “Uh…wouldn’t that just be for circles? Like, if we’re measuring the shape, that’s just the sides, right?”

Glancing to the silver-haired girl sitting in front of her, Yara asked, “Back me up here, partner--I didn’t totally miss some new equation about measuring rectangles from the middle, right?”

Saira glanced backwards, glancing down at Yara’s equipment, before glancing at the equation on the board. Her expression not quite ‘can’t you read?’ but bordering there, as she explained, “He’s planning on making the drops from the center of the desk, right? He probably wants the center circle measured… then you’d put it into n.” 

Saira paused for a moment, before pointing at the board. Specifically at the ‘n’ in the equation. “That one. There.” She paused, and then added in, clearly lacking faith in their ability to see (Chloe also keenly paying attention), “The only ‘n’. See it? Near the middle.”

Yara laughed sheepishly. “I see it, yeah. But 0.05 grams isn’t a lot, so if you drop it, that’s a point, right? So you could measure the center point from the length and width…r-right?” Losing confidence quickly, Yara started trying to figure out how to circle the rectangular desk, and figure out just…what sort of measurement from that was supposed to be ‘n’. “...he did say to get as much as possible, so I’ll just do everything.”

Then her eyes narrowed a little, voice softening. “...if we’re just supposed to get a close guess? Then that’s kinda easy, hey? Just,” with a smirk, she wiggled her fingers a little, the, of course, universal sign for magic, “make it a really good guess.”

Saira considered Yara’s point… before she turned back around. “Just do the equations, Yara.”

“Boo,” Chloe said, sticking her tongue out at Saira, before pouting at her own desk, “Man, I wish a fog would happen now. I’d much rather be fighting monsters right now than doing calculus… though, obviously not if it's the teacher. Or anyone here, I guess. Nurse Anya is kinda a gloomy person, I could see her getting caught in a fog? Though, I guess ideally not the new kid–”

DING! DING! DING!

“FIRE! FIRE!”

The class looked up, startled. The dinging of the school bell–not meant to go off for another few hours–rang heavily above them, as someone in the distance shouted again, “FIRE, FIRE! EVERYONE RUN, THERE’S A FIRE!”

Mr. River himself looked briefly startled, something pale coming over his features for a moment… before he smiled at the class reassuringly. “Well, this is why we do drills. Everyone up, we’re heading out the door in a calm and orderly fashion. Let me go first so I can assure we’re not heading into any flames. Don’t bother grabbing your backpacks, we don’t have time to pack up, let’s go.”

“Partner!” Yara whined, betrayed as she leaned across her desk. Maaaaaan… Saira was probably right. Even if she was super duper careful, Mr. River would probably notice, and then that’d be massive trouble. Sure, people could pick up magic whenever, but, uh, she had a feeling her parents or the principal wouldn’t really believe she’d just suddenly gotten really into studying complex energy. And her sister would kill her for taking a warlock contract. 

“Are you kidding?” Yara groaned, reluctantly taking the proper measurements. “...I mean, yeah, it’s more exciting, but do you know how lucky we’ve been that nothing’s blown up while we’ve been at school? I think if I try to skip gym one more time Coach Storm will make me run laps into eternity.”

…and it was…kind of shitty to even inadvertently wish someone to get caught in the fog. She knew Chloe knew--she’d had to face that reality about herself when first encountering the fog herself--and, well, she wasn’t one to talk. She did genuinely grieve Sally, but…

…Yara had been nobody before her death. Sally had been the only person even willing to have a conversation with her most days, and Yara had lo--er, appreciated that with all her heart. Even if it had turned out to be an act. But having real friends now, going on constant adventures, being a hero, even if no one else knew it? Yara couldn’t lie to herself that she didn’t find this fun, despite the real tragedies about it they were trying to avoid. 

But she really did hope that it was no one else they knew nex--

Jolting, Yara frowned and fussed with her earmuffs as she stood, smoothing down her uniform skirt as their class shuffled towards the door after Mr. River. “Uh, hey, I didn’t even think you heard that, but I was just joking about fixing the scales, Yuliana.”

“What?” the taller girl said, perplexed, as she linked her arm with Chloe’s. Then, as it dawned on her, she just shook her head sadly. “No, that wasn’t me. I can’t control my fire remotely yet.”

Chloe linked her arm with Yuliana and reached back to take Yara’s hand, the class heading out to follow Mr. River. No sound of flames yet, no hint of smoke. But Chloe was already imagining what she’d do if they turned the corner and fire sprung in front of them. Obviously, she’d step forward and make sure she was the one facing it head on, and she’d put up an icy blast to push the flames back. Then she’d tell the others to run the opposite direction to escape the flames. No, don’t worry about her, she’d catch up! Mr. River would probably want to stay and help, being a water elemental, but Chloe would make certain the flames didn’t get close to him, and later, when he was explaining to everyone what had happened, he’d say “I really don’t think I would have made it if not for Chloe’s decisive and brave actions–”

Oh, no fire in the hall. Or outside the door to the front-school piers, as Mr. River held the door open and motioned everyone through, joining the other classes that were filing outside as well. “Everyone line up so I can take headcount!” Mr. River called to the class as they moved closer to the pier barriers, the water spraying lightly against their ankles as the teens herded to the wood’s edge. 

DING! DING! DING!

“FIRE! FIRE!”

Neely, lined up with his own classroom, frowned as he looked around. The school wasn’t very large, there were maybe only 500 students in total, with a handful of teachers doing various classes. It would have been easy to tell at a glance who was here and who wasn’t just because of that, but the reason he was worried was because there were a few people missing from his own class right now, something the teacher–Mrs. Wilkes, the Junior level Common Teacher–was clearly noticing herself as she did headcount. 

Biffy Goldstein was missing, which wasn’t unusual, he skipped class all the time. More unusual was Lee Ping, who hadn’t shown up to class but Neely had seen for himself was in the school, though Neely suspected he recognized the voice screaming ‘fire’ above. And worse than all of that, was Daisuke Blaze, who had gone to the bathroom only ten minutes ago…

…though Neely sniffed the air, and for the life of him, he couldn’t smell any fire. Didn’t see any flames. And after a moment, he sighed in slight relief when out came running Daisuke. Not a living bundle of flames. 

With one hand grabbed, Yara reached back in turn to-- …O-okay! Yeah! Chloe barely thought about taking her hand! Girls held each other's hands all the time, it was a totally normal thing to do that didn’t mean anything, so just--! Yara grabbed Saira’s hand, creating a little link of the four of them as they left the classroom for the foundation pier. Though seeing the total sum of nothing going on?

Cameron crossed his arms, his ears perked straight up and attentive as he glanced down at Neely’s expression. “...ya got an idea, huh.”

“When doesn’t he?” Rae teased lightly, though her smile was worried as she gently wrung her hands, only to wave at Daisuke as he came running out of the school. “Daisuke, over here!!”

But before any among them could even start to question if they should head in to get the rest of the missing heads, Swansea Odette, the shop teacher, stomped out of the front doors, dragging Lee Ping with him. “There’s no damn fire,” he called to the other teachers, an expression so thunderous on his face that you might even think he was a storm elemental, “This High Tower comedian thought it’d be hilarious to pull the alarm.”

Pulling Lee towards Mrs. Wilkes, Swansea scowled, putting his hands on his hips. “Where’d you get that material, huh? Or do you think so highly of yourself that you think it’s an original, as if dumbasses haven’t been calling smoke where there’s red paint for centuries.”

Mrs. Wilkes, also, let out a small sigh of relief when Daisuke came out and was not, in fact, a big ol’ bundle of flames… but she gasped in genuine shock at who Swansea had pulled down. “Lee Ping!? Of all the–you pulled the fire alarm!?”

“Y-yeah!? Because there’s a, a, a…” Lee pointed helplessly at the school, seeing what everyone else was seeing. A distinct lack of flames or smoke or anything. And a large crowd of students and teachers now all staring at him as he sputtered, “...there was a fire, it was everywhere, there was–”

“LEE PING!” 

“Oh god,” Lee whispered.

Storming out of the school, having been looking around for the fire herself, the principal of the school scowled as she glared at her son. Principal Ping crossing her arms as she shouted, “ARE YOU CRAZY!? ARE YOU ON DRUGS!? PULLING THE FIRE ALARM AT MY SCHOOL!?”

“M-mom, I swear, there was a fire! It was really there–!”

“You are in so much trouble! Detention! For the whole year!”

“Mom!”

“And you’re going to wish you were STILL in detention when you come home tonight, buster!”

Lee had more protests, but the school didn’t get to hear all of them as the principal grabbed her son's ear and dragged him back into the school, still shouting at him as the doors closed behind her. 

There was a long silence…before Mr. River turned to the other teachers with a wary smile. “Well? Guess we bring everyone back inside then?”

The students all watched the display, the matter, er…seemingly resolved?

Yara didn’t know Lee well, but she did have a moment of sympathy. Her dad sometimes yelled at her in front of customers, and that suuuuuuuucked, so like…even if she didn’t do anything as overt as pulling a fire alarm, she did feel for the guy. 

Squinting, Cameron tilted his head a little as he watched, before he turned his attention to Daisuke. “You good?”

The teachers mostly looked to each other with murmuring consensus, Nurse Anya Glow sparing a moment to give Curly a small smile. “As long as no one got hurt coming out here? It’s a nice moment for some fresh air, I suppose.”

“Tsk. Someone who gets to spend all her time inside would say that,” Coach Jimmy said, having literally only just arrived to the crowd, having been notably taking his time. “The water is freezing today too, so now I gotta go back to all these kids whining and complaining that they don’t want to go back in.”

“Well, in the cold air the water’s going to feel even warmer, actually, so this might have been a perfect break for them if the water’s cold,” Curly reassured Jimmy, laughing lightly as Jimmy just scoffed in response at that, “I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

“Again, easy for the ‘inside’ employees to say. Guess I’ll just go back to freezing,” Jimmy said, notably pulling his jacket tighter around him and shivering, storming off back around the school. 

“Did anyone actually see a fire?” Chloe called to the other classes, the students murmuring and chatting to each other while the teachers were busy talking, “Was there a fire, Daisuke? You were the last one in, besides the principal, did you see anything?”

Anya winced, looking to the side. Early spring weather wasn’t exactly ideal for spending a lot of time outside, at least around the spray of the waterfall pools. Even if you didn’t feel wet, just the amount of damp that would settle on you from the spray could make it significantly colder than what the ambient temperature actually was. She’d still argue that the air was nice, but…yes, she supposed it was still uncomfortably cold to head outside. 

“It is weird for Lee to pull the alarm just for fun,” Rae noted, the group of juniors and seniors clustering together as the severity of the situation lessened. Though her pondering was undercut as she gripped her fists and huffed. “I’m so jealous!! I’ve always wanted to pull the fire alarm, and now there will be more eyes on it than ever! I wasn’t going to do it, but now I don’t even have the option!”

“Ain’t that a good thing? Takin’ away the temptation,” Cameron asked with a raised eyebrow. 

“Probably!”

Laughing lightly, Yara joked, “Yeah, it’s not like you sneezed and Lee got nervous or something. What’s going on with that guy?”

(Notably, Yara wasn’t looking Daisuke in the eye, and not just because of his height.)

Daisuke had been very quiet when he came out, and quiet when Lee had gotten yelled at. He had enough self-awareness to know exactly how bad that all could have been for a second there. He had mostly been trying to be, like, just a tad invisible…

But Daisuke laughed, and it felt like letting out air that had been trapped in his chest as he said, “I’m fine! By the way! Sorry, from earlier, I just, I was distracted by what was happening with Lee! Wow, that’s so wild that he did that! Between this and him quitting the math club, you think he’s acting out or what?” 

“But, no, nah,” Daisuke laughed, crossing his arms up into an X, sharking his head quickly, “No sign of a fire! I looked too! I thought, man, maybe if I see the fire, I could, like, absorb it or control it or something? Something cool like that! But nope, no sign of it. I’m glad Swansea figured out what was going on so fast, or I’d have been cooked!”

“I mean, even if there had been a fire, that doesn’t automatically mean it’d have had anything to do with you,” Saira pointed out, pushing her glasses up her nose, “Fires happen. It could have just as easily been an accident in the chemistry class, or a burning pot in the cafeteria.”

“Yeah! True! Totally!” Daisuke smiled wide.

There were a few eyes on them that were not joining the reassuring conversation. Daisuke didn’t look at those eyes. Most people really were totally cool! But he knew by this point in the year who was gonna want to talk casually after this sort of scare.

Cameron let out a deep hum, a sound of approval as Daisuke confirmed he was okay. Though he gave Neely another glance before shrugging. “Who knows, man. Guy’s been kinda jumpy lately, but pullin’ this kinda shit on his ma’s turf? S’ weird.”

“That’s why you were late?” Rae giggled, before teasing, “I thought you were just chancing a fire to finish using the bathroom.”

Glancing towards the teachers, Yuliana ran her free hand--her other arm still linked with Chloe, even if there was less of a need to stay in a group--through her hair contemplatively. “It makes sense that Mr. Odette realized it was just the alarm, though. He takes fire safety super seriously in his classes.”

“Maybe he doesn’t need to make people examples, but it’s good in this case, I guess,” Yara grumbled, leaning morosely against Saira’s arm, before she sighed. “But, yeah. I’d think a random fire’d be even less of a chance of being related to you, since, like, you just said you can absorb the element. Honestly, someone starting a fire would seem more like a frame job than actually being your fault, dude.”

“Hah, yeah~~~ Not that anyone would. People are nice here!” Daisuke grinned, before looking over as Mrs. Wilkes started calling everyone over, “Blegh, back to Common? If I have to copyedit one more paper… well, I guess that’s what we’re doing! So I guess if I have to, I will!” 

Neely frowned, looking around some more. There was still one person missing… the teachers wouldn’t consider him missing, he hadn’t been in class. But Neely had seen him. He knew Biffy was somewhere in the school…

Neely didn’t know if this was a ‘mystery’ worth looking into. At face value, Lee was going through an already noted rebellious phase in a school his mother ran. He had already quit the math team, something it was widely known his mother was against, but now, pulling the fire alarm? And not being secret about it either, he had shouted along with pulling the bell, something he did not need to do. He had wanted it to be known it was him. His distress at the end potentially just buckling under the consequences of his actions? Mr. Odette was pretty intimidating, it could have shaken him.

And Biffy always skipped. He was known for it. Not really a mystery…

“Can someone cover for me? Say I headed to the bathroom,” Neely whispered to his group as they started to line up, “I want to do a sweep of the school.”

Cameron grinned before giving Neely a sharp nod. He knew when the guy had his ‘thinkin’ face’ on. Cameron wasn’t sure how much of a mystery here there was to uncover, but that was Neely for you--not content with the easy answers, not not leaving stones unturned. “Got your back.”

“Always~” Rae promised, before she whispered back, “Do you want me to keep an “eye” on you?” It wasn’t like Neely was going to stumble upon the source of the fog in the middle of their school, but too many close calls in the Shadow Worlds had maybe made their group a little more cautious. And thankful for Rae’s ability to check on all of them from afar.

“It couldn’t hurt,” Neely agreed, nodding at Rae, before slipping out of the crowd of teens. 

It was a few quick turns before Neely found himself alone in the halls. He lifted up the collar of his coat a bit, digging his hands into his pockets as he slinked down the hallways. 

Everyone called Neely a detective, and he guessed by this point in the year it was true. But before this year, where he had really started using the abilities he had been raised to study, it had always felt like a very nearly cruel joke, to call him such. A spit in the face and a constant reminder of the father–and his father’s family–who wanted nothing to do with him and his mother. A mocking reminder that his mother was constantly chasing the affection and acknowledgment of a man who had discarded her the second he was done working a case in the area, nearly seventeen years ago. 

Neely couldn’t tell her about it yet, but he hoped that his mother would be proud to know that not only was Neely proving to be a good detective when it counted–and it counted in the fogs–but that now that his skills were being tested, he found himself pursuing mysteries more and more. All of her effort not wasted, at least as far as capability went. 

For instance, Neely didn’t know Biffy that well. But he did know there were a few places in the school that it was understood you avoided, because Biffy hung out there. Neely also knew that lately there had been signs that these historical ‘no-go’ zones were becoming a little more loose: Irwin, the leader of the Mathletes, had bragged the other month that he had dared to use the bathroom at the farthest left of the school, which everyone knew was Biffy’s go-to bathroom, without consequence. Neely suspected that just meant Biffy was using another, less populated area bathroom instead, one that was so rare to see that the students hadn’t yet discovered it was a No-Go spot then. 

And that bathroom could only be one place, which was down the basement, where the custodial bathroom was, along with the boiler room, the cleaning storage room, the general storage, and, most importantly…

Neely opened up the Detention room, which should be entirely empty during class hours.

“Didn’t have anything to do with it,” Biffy said from the back of the room. A book in his hand, feet kicked up on the desk, not even glancing up to see who it was as he said, “And aren’t you supposed to be in class, Neely? You do know they send kids to detention for skipping.”

“You don’t make it seem that bad,” Neely said after a moment, standing in the doorway, “I can’t think of many students who’d skip class to spend time in detention. Almost seems cozy.”

“Try being trapped in here with me. We’ll see if it’s so ‘cozy’ then,” Biffy snickered, flipping the page, “Anyway, I had nothing to do with Lee’s little spaz out. I’ve been down here, catching up on my reading. So buzz off.”

“How did you know it was Lee if you’ve been down here since the alarm?” Neely asked. “Why didn’t you leave when the alarm sounded, for that matter?”

“They could fill libraries, with all the things I know. I knew it was Lee. I knew there was no fire. And I know it’s none of your damn business how I know anything. Now, in ten seconds I’m either going to continue reading or stand up. And you don’t want me to stand up… trust me.” Biffy smirked over at Neely from the corner of his eyes, as he said, “I didn’t take it easy on you before you ‘found yourself’. Don’t think I’ll take it easy on you now. Eight. Seven. Six. Five–”

Neely closed the door. 

He could take Biffy, but that wasn’t the point. Fighting back with magic would get him in a lot more trouble than Biffy beating in his face would get Biffy. Magic misconduct was taken very seriously. And Neely didn’t feel good about his odds against Biffy in hand to hand combat. 

And Biffy didn’t bluff. 

“I’m heading back,” Neely said aloud for Rae.

{See you soon~} the slightly tinny voice in Neely’s head responded. {I would let you know that Biffy wasn’t lying, but he didn’t say much of anything to lie about in the first place, did he.}

“He’s on his way back,” Rae whispered under her hand to Cameron back in class, if only to hopefully get him to stop bouncing his leg. 

There was a quiet whine in the back of Cameron’s throat as he glanced to the door again. He wasn’t worried! Neely could handle himself! 

But his friend was gone and it would be better when he was back. 

-

What did it mean? It could be nothing. Everything had an explanation at face value, there was no reason Neely even needed to investigate in the first place. But maybe for the same reason he’d still done it, the oddness of Lee’s actions stuck in Yara’s mind as she stocked shelves. 

They’d seen personally that, while it wasn’t as drastic as what happened to elemental elves, the fog could mess with other species too. But something like quitting a club or pulling the fire alarm seemed weirdly tame for it to be Shadow-like behavior. She’d brought up the possibility of Lee framing someone for starting a fire before, but…she didn’t know. She didn’t know Lee well, but the underclassmen had confirmed that Lee had never been a jerk to any of the elven teachers. Plus, if that was the goal, then actually having there be a fire seemed like it’d work better, and just hope to not have it traced back to him, than making something up completely. Maybe he didn’t want to chance someone getting hurt?

…could it be blackmail? Someone holding something over Lee to get everyone out of the school for a little while? But…then why not just get into it after school hours? And they’d all been right in front of the doors, you’d have to make sure a back window was open for that, and with how slow the spring had been to warm up, it wasn’t like that’d happen naturally, and someone would notice one being opened afterward, right?

Maybe she’d try calling Adam again. Ask about blackmail cases, see if she’d catch anything about victims’ behavior that would match Lee. If Adam would actually answer a call. 

“Watercress.”

“A-ah! Sorry?” Fumbling the jar in her hands, Yara plastered on a customer service smile, turning to the person next to her. 

Who just gave her a look like she was an idiot, as they more impatiently repeated, “Watercress.”

“We should have some in aisle two, would you like some - and oop, there they go,” Yara muttered after them, before fakely cheering, “Every day’s great at your Marche, thank you for shopping!”

-

Ankh Sandy was one of Princess Sonia’s personal bodyguards, and while he had absolutely earned his place as a guard of the castle–proving himself in the village guards, getting recommended and transferred to the towers, then proving himself there and getting recommended for the castle, passing all the trials and exams and being recognized as an Honor Guard–it was still well understood that the main reason he had been chosen and upgraded to personal guard was the same reason the Royal Personal Honor Guards were ‘allowed’ to alter their uniforms, and Ankh had been ‘encouraged’ to have fun with it. 

Princess Nevermind’s personal honor guard could all, also, easily be a team of supermodels. And if you pointed this out to her, she’d smile and thank you for complimenting her taste. 

This drove her most frequent guest these days? Absolutely crazy. Something the guards were reminded of every time Lord Byakuya stormed through the castle doors, angrily dismissing her guards with a simple, “Why should I wait on the permission of a bunch of oiled up muscleheads who, if they paid attention as often as they plucked their chest hairs, would know the princess will give me permission to enter as soon as she hears it’s me.”

Ankh did not pluck his chest hairs, thank you very much. His hair was just very light in color, so it wasn’t very visible to the naked eye! But he didn’t say that, just standing in front of the Lord and saying sternly, “The process for entering her royal chambers is the same for everyone, my lord, regardless of how certain she might allow one inside, by her own orders–”

“Her excellency is ready to be seen,” called the princess’ assistant.

“Out of my way.” Byakuya scoffed, pushing past Ankh, who sighed as he followed him in. 

“As always, my lord, you know I must escort you–”

“I wish she’d do the decent thing and just take in a harem of whores, rather than waste extremely important and respectable positions on her staff on empty-minded sluts,” Byakuya said simply, storming down the hall, “Drives me insane, how careless she’s being with those meant to protect her. Far too reckless.” Byakuya paused, before saying, “You will agree with me.”

“Yes, m’lord, you’re correct, m’lord. As always,” Ankh said dryly, sarcasm dripping from his words. He had to pay respect to Byakuya… to an extent. Being part of the personal royal honor guard giving him some liberties. 

Sonia was in her changing room still, sitting in front of the vanity mirrors as her handmaids did her makeup and hair. She smiled warmly when Byakuya came in. “Hello, cousin. You seem upset. What’s happened now?”

“The shimmers on my water gardens are back,” Byakuya said, “You keep telling me you have a handle on this, but every time it’s cleared out it’s back within a few days. Something is contaminating the water that my home is literally built on, and I won’t have you dismiss my concerns as me not being a native anymore.”

“Byakuya, I’m not trying to ‘dismiss’ your concerns. I just know that you’re taking it the entirely wrong way. Every time we discuss this, you always inevitably make it sound like–”

“It’s sabotage, and it’s a pointed attempt to kill me and my family, you won’t convince me it’s not.” Byakuya grit his teeth, frustrated at Sonia’s exasperated sigh at that. “Someone is poisoning my water. I’ve utilized people to investigate, I know the same shimmers are not appearing in the homes either side of mine–”

“But they are happening in the town square, and in the homes across from you, and down the waterfalls,” Sonia said, giving Byakuya an exasperated, half-pitying look, “No one here wants to ‘poison’ you, Byakuya. And if you’ll recall, you requested that manor specifically. It’s purely chance that it’s one of the areas where the film occurs on occasion… which, must I remind you, is not poisonous. It’s an entirely harmless fungi–”

“I am not an idiot. Plants and growths don’t shimmer like a rainbow, and it doesn’t smell like oil either. At least I’d understand where oil might be coming from, but nothing looks like that and smells like charcoal. There’s something wrong with it, and you’re far too calm about it, which means you already know that and are hiding–”

“Honestly, Byakuya, was this the ‘cunning’ you used to gain your throne? Oh, no, I recall there was a specific lack of cunning there. Well, I can tell you that your brutal, straightforward approach is serving you as badly here as it did in Luminary,” Sonia sighed, gesturing her handmaidens away from her as she stood up, “I haven’t been hiding anything from you. There’s just certain things you don’t know yet that will make this conversation so much longer than it needs to be.”

“...this is about the floating villages,” Byakuya guessed, narrowing his eyes, “There’s something down there, I know that much. Things no one up here talks about…”

“Sure they do, just not in your circles. Well… you know, Kaede didn’t revoke her banishment like I thought she might. So, maybe it is time to get you probably acclimated to the country. All of the country… Yes, you’re right, the ‘shimmer’ as you call it is a little bit bad for you,” Sonia admitted, “And we’re working on it! We really are! But you don’t have to worry about it, because it’s not bad for you in the short term, and it’s all heading down the waterfalls anyway. You and your family won’t be affected. Hopefully no one is too affected. So far it only seems to have any real effect on one particular species…”

Byakuya stared hard at her. And after a moment, said, “...species?”

“Oh,” Sonia sighed, “This is going to be a long conversation.”

-

Ventus sat down across from Aqua in the bar, and demanded, “How did you do that thing you did before?”

This was VERY upsetting to Luis, who was also sat across from Aqua, and had just had his heart nearly explode from his chest when just suddenly some random person had bumped into his hip sitting next to him. “Gah!?” he sputtered, spilling his drink a bit as he scooted closer to the wall, giving the kid a bug-eyed look, “The hell!?”

“Sorry,” Ventus said, before narrowing his eyes at Aqua, “But also, not sorry. I’ve been watching all of you. And I don’t think it’s just you. And I want answers.”

Chuckling softly, Aqua reached over the table to help steady Luis’ drink before she gave Ventus a light smile. “And I said I’d give them. Nice to see you again, Ventus; this is my friend Luis. Luis, Ventus.”

And despite knowing she was throwing Luis into the deep-end leaving it like that, honestly Aqua was just relieved that Ventus had sought her out again at all. Luis had even made the point that she was probably more intriguing than ever to the kid, but after how quickly he’d fled after her screw-up, Aqua had sincerely worried that she’d blown it. 

But, here he was. And full of fire, it looked like. 

“How I did what I did before,” Aqua started, her voice lowering under the din of the bar, “was speaking through another sense. We call it intent, ‘cause that’s exactly what it is--my exact intent sent directly to you.”

Ventus squinted his eyes at her… and then, perhaps more tellingly why he had picked now, and this specific company to waylay her with, he turned and stared even more intently at a drunk, flustered Luis. Who was just openly staring at Ventus in shock. 

An easy to read book. 

Luis still seemed surprised to see Ventus, but hadn’t so much as glanced at Aqua in concern or confusion at her explanation. So Ventus turned back to Aqua, frowning behind his mask. 

“...what do you mean, it’s a sense?” Ventus asked, “With smell, you have to breathe in, with touch, something has to brush against your skin. Something has to happen, so… how do you make it happen?”

Aqua hummed softly, tapping the side of her mead glass. “Think about a time you’ve felt really strongly about something, would you? Anger, happiness, anything, as long as it was strong. Other than thoughts about what spurred that emotion, how does being in that state feel to you?”

She gave him a small smile. “...I’ll be honest, I’ll be real embarrassed if I was wrong, but it’s okay if you can’t pin down anything in particular. Answering the ‘how’ is just harder if I’m using the context of dreams.”

Ventus’s brow furrowed, trying to recall intense moments. What did intense moments feel like, physically? Other than the obvious.

…unless maybe the obvious part was the answer?

“Like airs forming in my chest?” Ventus tried, sounding hesitant. Expecting to be told this was the wrong answer, as he said, “Really conscious of my breathing?”

“Look at that hair,” Luis suddenly said. His voice warbling. Ventus looked over and startled as he realized the man was crying, staring intently at Ventus’ features. “Spikes too. It’s a tad darker shade, isn’t it? God, still no mystery who he got that from…”

Ventus gave Luis a more pointed, confused look, and for lack of knowing what to say to that, didn’t say anything as he went back to Aqua. “...can I do what you did?”

(ง❀ ❛ ֊ ❛„)ว IS IT TOO ON THE NOSE TO SAY WE NOTICED HIS EYES FIRST?

“I think so,” Aqua said plainly, before grinning sheepishly. “I’m not the greatest judge of capability, but I tend to follow my hunches. For me? Strong emotions feel like I’m standing in the ocean, feeling waves trying to push me over. Growing up, I always felt like I had to get stronger, to keep upright and stop those waves from moving me at all.”

“But I learned that if I leaned into them, directed that feeling, became the thing that moved the waves and not the other way around…”

{Then I could do things like this,} she sent Ventus. {Hold onto that feeling of what you’re ‘hearing’, and try to send some airflow my way back.}

…maybe it wasn’t fair, either for the loop Luis was being thrown for right now, or for Ventus in general, to not tell him. But Aqua didn’t think it would be fair to sway his opinion, at least right away, by telling him either.

Like standing in a wave, huh… Ventus didn’t really know what that felt like. But maybe it was a little bit like standing in a windstorm? That feeling when you lean into the wind, where it almost feels like the air is giving you lift, and the wind is holding you, not pushing you down… and once you get the feel for it, it’s just small movements that can control the currents around you…

{...did this work? It probably didn’t work.} 

Everyone in the bar suddenly looked up, like they had just heard someone calling them. The bartender paused, looking around, before saying, “Sorry, did what work?”

Ventus’ eyes widened like saucers. 

Aqua’s did the same before she quickly let her expression relax into confusion as well, glancing around the bar, befuddled like everyone else. 

{Holy crud, dude, okay, uh you’re more than capable. Don’t send anything back just yet, and try to look around like you’re confused.}

Sweating a bit, Aqua made an indistinct noise, like a wary dismissal, before she glanced back to Ventus. Her lips quirking up just for him, holding in a laugh. 

Ventus started to sweat–too much?? Was that too much??--before he looked around, saying aloud, “Who said that? Could you repeat it?”

“Oh dear… he’s bad at lying,” Luis whispered, reaching forward to poke Ventus’ cheek, “That’s so cute.”

“I’m not cute… and don’t poke me,” Ventus pouted, his pout only getting more pronounced when Luis entirely ignored this, drunkenly poking him again, “Stop.”

“I can’t believe you’re real,” Luis admitted, finally relenting on the poking, “And you’re so small? Should you still be this small? Do they feed you enough?”

“Who?” Ventus asked, confused, “The… castle? And I’m normal sized for 13.”

“We should get you more food,” Luis decided, before raising his hand, drunkenly waving to the bartender, “Can we get some bread rolls over here? And nuts!”

Aqua snickered at just…everything. Ventus’ horrible acting. Luis’ poking. Just…the damn fact that her son was right across from her, and apparently was a strong enough Empath to send intent to an entire bar’s worth of people. 

“Well, we can say for sure that you know the way the wind blows,” Aqua said, still amused, before a wary sadness tinged her smile. “But you do want to be careful with it. It’s very popular with certain folks, and not the kind of popularity you want.”

…was it time?

“...happy late birthday, by the way,” Aqua said softly, giving Ventus a tender look riddled with guilt. “About two months ago, right? Thirteen’s a big one, I hope your day was awesome.”

Ventus felt more wary, at both the tenderness in her well-wish, and the knowledge of his birthday. 

He… wasn’t stupid. He had known something was up the second he had seen the stars pinned to her outfit. They weren’t mass-created badges given out officially to tons of people. They were handmade. Stitched. The same type of fabric. Just like the one Ventus had been holding onto his whole life. That his brother had discovered Ventus had had since he was a baby, brought into the household.

There weren’t… a ton of things that could mean…

…….also, the man was crying again. “What’s wrong with him?” Ventus asked instead of answering, the bartender having come to their booth to give them some bread and nuts before heading off again.

“D-don’t mind me, ‘m just emotional,” Luis sniveled, grabbing some napkins and pressing them to his face, “God damn. Two months ago…”

“...” Ventus pulled the star out of his jacket. He had been carrying it with him ever since he had seen Aqua’s. Passing it to her, he said, “You said this was given to people who were where the sky and the sea connected. The horizon, I guess… what does that mean?”

Aqua’s eyes widened as Ventus pulled out something…well, something she had truly thought was lost. After all the chaos, when the green star had been missing, she had just…chalked it up to a cruel jab from the supervisors. She didn’t have her baby, so she couldn’t have the charm she, Terra, and Lauriam had made for him either. 

She’d lost the baby and the charm both, but they had stayed together. 

“...how…” Tentative, Aqua reached out to touch the star, before her eyes started to water as well, and she paused to unpin her stars from her shirt. Holding all three in the space between her and Ventus. Reunited.

Just having to breathe for a moment, Aqua swallowed before she spoke. “...my name is Aqua, and my husband’s name was Terra. Water and land. Though, in a way I hope I can explain to you soon, he claimed the air instead. So, the space between us was where the sky and sea met. And the bonds made there?”

She pointed to each of the stars with a little smile. “Me. Him.” She tapped once on the table, “My eldest has a pink star,” then three taps, “My teens wanted to share pieces of a yellow one.” Then she tapped on the green star, pushing it closer to Ventus with a watery smile. “And green for my baby, that we all couldn’t wait to meet.”

Two stars for water and land. A pink star for the eldest. A yellow star shared. And a green star for the…

Ventus stared at the green star.

“.......200 gold,” Ventus said, his face suddenly hard. That calm, cold, harsh neutrality that he had hidden behind the last time he was upset, as he stared at Aqua. “What? Did it run out? Is that why you’re here now? To get another sack of gold?”

Aqua’s eyes widened in shock for a moment before she took a slow, measured breath. Feeling anger like a rising tide…and then letting it ebb into an undertow. And, laying her hands on the table in full view, she said calmly, “Try to tell if I’m lying. I’m going to tell you the truth, but feel if that’s true yourself.”

“We never saw any money you were sold for,” Aqua said quietly, that thrum of anger not directed at Ventus, but present under her words. “We didn’t know that you were sold, stolen, at all. When I came out of labor, they told us you were dead. Of course I asked to see you, but when the supervisor returned, I was filled with such a despairing sense of d-death, and grief.”

And even now there was a weight to Aqua’s words, her expression tightening with the effort to not let it become something that’d look like a performance to Ventus.

Even so, her words could only come out in a bitter whisper as she continued, “We thought you were gone. And it was only promising to spare the life of one of the most truly wretched people on this earth that we even found out that you’re here, now.”

Ventus knew he should use his trick of checking the man’s expression, to look for hints of lying… but he didn’t have to. 

He could just feel it. He knew.

He knew she was telling the truth, but he also knew the sheer grief she was battling with as well. The anger. Hatred. He could…see…

“He was blond?” Ventus saw, “With a scar on his face? And a mean, sing-song voice…”

“...shit, lad, you got all that just ambiently?” Luis whispered. “I’ve only ever gotten a visual once or twice, and that took effort.”

Luis paused, and then added in, “Eat some of the nuts. You’re still too small.”

“I’m average,” Ventus insisted, but he did pick up a handful of nuts and start eating them. Feeling the man was also sincere in his worry that Ventus was underfed. A fear bred from the fact that Ventus had been… stolen from them. And sent away to people they didn’t know. Who might have harmed him.

“...I’m sorry that happened to you,” Ventus said. Sincere. But just as sincerely said, “But I don’t know what you’re looking for, coming to find me. I have a family. I’m a Shard. I’m… a very important member of my family, now. Since my brother died. My family is counting on me to find out what happened to him. I have a duty.”

Aqua stared at Ventus, astonished in the same way Luis was before she sighed. Really, the most difficult part of all of this posed in a few simple sentences. It wasn’t explaining their relationship, it wasn’t finding Ventus in the first place, it wasn’t even explaining Empathy. 

It was…

“I know,” Aqua said quietly, looking at the stars on the table. The green still pushed away from the blue and orange. “In part? I just wanted to see you with my own eyes. I could hear a roach begging that you were alive, hear rumors about others who knew you, but until you spoke to me about your brother’s work?” Aqua smiled softly. “Until I recognized the shade of your eyes, and you told me your name… I really can’t explain how wonderfully mind-blowing it is to know you’re here, Ventus.”

She laughed quietly. “But I didn’t come all the way to the damn castle just to say hello. I know you have a whole family you grew up with, a life I don’t know. And as someone who had my choices taken away from me for so much of my life, I can’t do that to you.”

“As a noble, you’ll be more protected than we were, for the abilities we have,” Aqua admitted grimly, “But it still isn’t safe. There are always people wanting to use us. After our business here, we’re leaving the country to join the rest of our family, to start a new life. I would be over the moon if you came with us, but I’m only asking. I can’t force you.”

After a moment, Aqua raised her eyes back to Ventus’, searching, but in kindness. “...you’re happy? Your folks treat you well?”

“Happy?” Ventus asked, surprised. It hadn’t occurred to him that could be a potential question. What did it matter if he was happy?

As a noble, he was protected… for the most part. In a sense. Protected from the guards and protected from random people on the streets. Not so much protected from the whims of his own family, or the other nobles, or from the dangers his quest put him in. Not protected from whatever had killed Saber.

The queen wanted Ventus’ abilities to work. He guessed now she got what she wanted… but he was a little afraid of what Queen Kaede might do, once she realized. Ventus’ absolute certainty he couldn’t do the things she thought he could had been the main thing protecting him, in his sit-downs with her. Now that he could? He didn’t really know what else she’d ask from him, or how much of a choice he would get about it.

He didn’t know how these abilities worked either. And the people with the answers, the woman in front of him now, were going to leave soon and never return. And then it’d just be Ventus… not quite an heir, but extremely valuable to the crown, with no idea what he was doing, already aware of roughly what he was worth in gold, to his parents…a price the queen could more than triple.

Ventus wasn’t really happy… he was mostly in danger, and danger that had just gotten more pronounced in the last hour. 

But Saber… Ventus owed Saber. If no one else in the world deserved Ventus’ loyalty? It was his brother. Who had been kind when he didn’t have to be, and had looked out for him, and loved him. Ventus had to find out what happened to–

“I imagine it’s tough being happy when you’re trying to avenge your kin’s murder,” Luis said, sipping from his drink and sighing, resting his head in his arms… before he looked up and said brightly, “But! You’ve got the magic key now. You can know anything you really want to, about that. Can even see it for yourself, I’d think, if you wanted to. You might just be that strong.”

“...what?” Ventus asked, confused. “See it?”

“You were saying you wanted to know what happened to your brother, yeah?” Luis said, tapping on his forehead and grinning tiredly, “Congratulations. You are officially the ‘knows too much’ type. It’s a blessing and a curse. But it’s yours.”

Aqua gave him a grim smile. “I know, weird question. But if I’ve learned anything from the past twenty-whatever years, it’s that there’s a lot in life that’s bearable if you’re happy. Of course I’d love it if you were never in danger and always had means and respect and you flourished in a skill you love, but if there’s one thing I’d wish for you? It’d be that wherever you are, whatever you’re doing, you’re happy.”

…though Luis did bring up a good point. Happiness was hard to find when you’re weighed by grief and duty. 

Sighing, Aqua finally returned to her neglected drink, shaking her head a little. “It can absolutely be a lot if you push too hard--there’s a sweet spot that, unfortunately, takes a lot of trial and error to find for someone’s individual power. But I do think you’d be able to draw out exactly what you’re looking for.”

Though, Aqua grimaced sympathetically. “‘Enzy said those girls were struggling a lot just even glancing at those memories themselves, though. I can’t fault you for wanting the full truth, Ventus, but a twisted game like that… Tough to watch. Tough to live.”

“...game?” Ventus asked uncertainly. His voice small.

“Ah, geez,” Luis groaned, grabbing another napkin and wiping his face a bit, “...let me make a proposal to you, lad. I’m definitely too drunk for this, Aqua’s been drinking, and it’s getting late. You know where we live, and you’ve already gotten a lot of information you probably still need to think about, yeah?”

“I guess so,” Ventus agreed, remembering to pick up his green star. Holding it with a wariness, like he was expecting it to be taken from him. “A bit.”

“Right, well… if you come back to talk to us again? Properly, not over drinks as a power move. We can tell you more, and even more than that, show you what it takes to learn what you want to. I just… I’m so drunk right now, and sad, and crying, and I’m gonna throw up.”

“Oh!” Ventus said, looking around fretfully, before picking up the basket of nuts and holding it out to Luis, “Here!”

“What? Nuts to settle my stomach or a basket to catch the vomit?”

“Yes???”

“You’re a good lad. Aqua! He’s a good lad!” Luis said, brightening up… before starting to sniff and warble again, “200 gold? Worth more than that… worth a thousand…”

“Please stop crying! And please don’t throw up!”

Aqua gave Ventus a slightly puzzled look back. Ienzo had said he hadn’t even really probed the ladies much, that it seemed like they really wanted to express their horror and grief but just couldn’t speak plainly out of fear. Since they all lived in the castle…hadn’t Ventus asked them?

But, as usual, Luis had a very good point. 

“Quick thinking,” she chuckled through a sigh, picking her stars back up and re-pinning them to her shirt before getting up. “Alright, if you’re at the ‘vomit’ stage, that’s a cue to wrap it up for the night, Lui’ Boy.” 

Rounding the table to help him up, Aqua paused by Ventus, her hand outstretching then hesitating, before settling on patting his shoulder. Her gaze and voice softening as she said, “...for the record, if I’d had a choice? There’s no amount of money I would’ve taken for you. And if I’d known, there wouldn’t have been anything on this earth and beyond that would’ve stopped me from coming after you. For better or for worse.”

She then hefted Luis up with an arm across her shoulders, wheeling him to hopefully a wastebin. 

-

Xaldin and Dilan were in Ienzo’s library, peering over a miniature model of the entire island. Glaring over it like war generals over the battle field, as Xaldin said, “I don’t know why you’re arguing with me on this, Aeleus’ place will give us the most bang for our buck!”

“It’s too random, and we’re not trying to coax them into exploring random settings. It’s meant to be nice, and romantic, and easy.” Dilan insisted, peering down the map, “It needs to be pretty, and soothing, and–”

“We can’t take them on a date to their own damn world. What are we, fifteen? Back me up here, Spects.” 

ㅍ_ㅍ It’s possible to have a nice date with Lauriam and Marluxia in their own world, though you do run the risk of it being functionally identical to simply hanging out normally. Which can still be a good time, and I believe that regardless of what you choose, they will enjoy spending time with you.

ㅍ_ㅍ But if your intent is to set up a special event, that would be more difficult, yes. 

o_O Why not take them through a memory? That way it’s wholly new, and thus removed from familiar connotations. And as much as everyone seems put out by the weather, Marluxia and Lauriam have seemed to enjoy seeing new things on their travels--I think they’d similarly enjoy getting to see the new things you’ve seen. Or even old things, though we all have shared old memories quite a lot over the years.

“A memory? Hmmm… well?” Xaldin said, glaring at Dilan, “Do we have any date-worthy memories?”

“I mean, I don’t know… I saw some lovely temples growing up? Visited some great tombs… saw interesting remains?”

“No wonder I’m bad at romance. You’re bad at romance too.” Xaldin drawled, crossing his arms and closing his eyes, scowling… “Do you think they’d enjoy food? We could take them to just a nice dinner? In the real world I mean.”

“How? We’re literally in different countries.”

“They go to a nice dinner, we watch?”

“Terrible… oh!” Dilan’s eyes widened, “But I have been to some very nice lunch spots, in the real world. That could be the memory? We’d be limited to foods I’ve eaten, sure, but there’s this one spot that me and my mother–sorry, our mother–”

“Nope,” Xaldin said, still curiously looking over the model, “Your mother. Don’t remember her.”

“Oh…” Dilan’s expression pained a little, like that was something he had never considered before, before continuing, “W-well, we can still take them to that nice lunch place. I was an adventurous eater, they’ll have plenty to pick from.”

“What do you think, Spects? You’re our resident dating expert. Think they’d like it?” Xaldin asked Zexion.

Honestly Zexion thought the Garden Duo might genuinely enjoy exploring a tomb, though some of the fun might be taken out of it knowing that Dilan already knew what was there. But while the concept of having a lunch date with food memories was good, Zexion just squinted for a moment, genuinely stalled with thought. 

…did? Lauriam and Marluxia? Enjoy food?

Obviously they didn’t have Ienzo’s issues with it, and…well, Zexion couldn’t even really say that at least Lauriam seemed to enjoy cooking. He did it a fair amount, at least back in the factory, and had a decent collection of recipes, but Zexion genuinely couldn’t pin down if it was something his brother had actually enjoyed. Really, the parts he noted Lauriam and Marluxia liking about it were…

ㅍ_ㅍ …I think because they’d be going with you, they would. I’m not saying that to gently put down the idea, I’ve simply realized that most of the activities Lauriam and Marluxia go out of their way to experience for the sake of enjoyment are mostly solitary, but that their enjoyment of anything beyond that is entirely dependant on company. 

o_O I think, anyway. You guys hang out with them way more than I do. And when we used to keep watch over the garden, Marluxia was always too busy to do much of his own choosing, and Lauriam spent a lot of time doing nothing.

“He does like to do nothing a lot. Perhaps we should try nothing?” Dilan offered, before laughing at Xaldin’s glare, “I’m kidding. Get a sense of humor, really.”

“We are going to be so bad at dating.” Xaldin grumbled, looking back down at the map, “Maybe it’ll be easier once we’re in person again. Do you think any of the people we conditioned knew any good spots?”

“Xaldin, we’re not picking out date ideas out of the heads of the people you tortured.” Dilan said dryly, “It has to be somewhere familiar that gives them the option to enjoy things.”

“With that logic, we should just go to one of the restaurants around here, eat one bite of everything they have on the menu, and then use that.” 

“Absolutely… not…” Dilan trailed off. “...hmmm…”

“I didn’t mean it. That’d be expensive. And too much food.” Xaldin said.

“.........we just need to be familiar with a place, right? And then we could have it for ourselves? Let them enjoy just, essentially, everything we’ve seen, if nothing else, and our mental landscapes fill in the touch and nuance details. Yes?” Dilan said, “We just need to see it. Get a good look around… we’re not strong enough to pull those memories out of anyone else's head, unfortunately, but we do have… a few different connections… here…”

Xaldin narrowed his eyes at Dilan. “Why does it sound like you’re taking our simple first date idea and making it something insanely convoluted?”

“Says the man who took me to a BDSM dungeon in a buried city beneath the castle dungeons for our first date,” Dilan said dismissively, looking to Zexion, “Hey… this Rantaro friend of yours? How much of a pull does he have? Could we, say, get…”

Dilan smiled wide, “A tour?”

Zexion didn’t really see the problem of using locations from their Indentureds’ memories. They had that knowledge already, like it or not, and it was an extensive pool for memories. But if that wasn’t the route Xaldin and Dilan were going to use?

ㅍ_ㅍ I could ask him, definitely, and he’s already offered to show Ienzo around before. I’m positive that if we framed it as you wanting to extensively write back to your boyfriend about what the capital’s like, he’d be happy to help.

ㄱ.ㄱ

ㄱ.ㄱ Would you also like my map of the recommended date spots Prince Kaito gave me and Ienzo?

“The guy who dated around here enough that they have their very own death club?” Xaldin snickered, “Sure. If there’s one thing you can trust a player with? It’s date spots.”

“‘Trust a player with’, like you have any idea what being a ‘player’ is like.” Dilan said dryly, “But, yes, Zexion, that would be kind, thank you.”

ovo You’re very welcome.

-

Ienzo awoke with a wince, instinctually rolling onto his back as pain flared up in his shoulder. He’d never read the description anywhere else before, so he wasn’t sure it was apt, but the best way he had to describe the pain was ‘crunchy’. Sharp and barbed right along his shoulder socket, and hotly radiating out from there.

Trying not to wake Demyx as he scooted out of bed, Ienzo crossed his left hand over himself to rub along the top of his shoulder as he moved towards the small balcony, hearing the pats of rain ‘outside’. Running his fingers along tensed muscles and bone was one of the best ways to remind himself that his arm was still attached. No sharp, jutting points, no blood, just…his body. 

After a moment of listening, he slipped through the doors, standing under the balcony awning. Despite having an open roof, they were still technically in a building, he supposed, so there was no wind accompanying the rain to soak him through. So it was entirely by his own volition that he stuck his hand out past the awning, feeling the raindrops splatter onto his skin. 

Ienzo had never felt deprived in his childhood. Factually, he was, but…how could he ever feel that way? He had the greatest, most expansive playground of all--the collective consciousnesses and memories of thousands of people. Anything he ever wanted to know or do, there was always an avenue forward for finding something at least close. 

But the truth of the matter, he was starting to realize, was that he could observe a thousand different people’s experience of rain, but none of them would ever be his experience. And, feeling the cool drops gently batter his hand, the truth of the matter was that he had lived in a tiny concrete box for the vast majority of his life. 

Physicality still mattered. Even entirely focused on the island, Ienzo as a child had still always sat his body down next to one of his parents. 

Ienzo let out a slow, shaky breath as he brought his hand back, holding his shoulder again as the pain flared. He peeked out beyond the awning. He couldn’t see the sky at all, the roof open above, but castle walls far too high to catch a glimpse at any angle. 

He’d spent 16 years never seeing the real sky. 

Suddenly feeling a desperate pull, Ienzo leaned out farther over the balcony railing, uncaring about drenching himself, as he tried to see even the suggestion of storm clouds. 

He missed his dads. 

His shoulder hurt.

He was going to lose his mind being trapped in another cage where he couldn’t see the sky, no matter how nice it was. 

-

“How is it still raining? It’s been days! If the whole city wasn’t built on top of a massive underground, this is how we’d flood.” Souda grouched from his living room window, the apartment loud with music as he heard the clicks of the chess pieces on the coffee table behind him. The air warm with the scent of freshly brewed tea. Light still warmly coming through the glass, despite the downpour of rain outside.

Souda pouted at the rain. He had wanted to go bar hopping that night. But Kaito was already hard enough to coax away from his family and even if Waku wanted to hang, she wasn’t gonna want to go out in the rain. Booooo. “This blows. Tell it to stop raining, Waku.”

Waku slid her puzzle piece necklace along its chain as she looked over the chessboard with contemplation before she grinned in amusement, moving a piece. “It’s been snowing for months, man--where do you think all of that is going once it warms up a little? We’re a wet climate, what can you say?”

Glancing out the window, she let out a hum. “Feels kind of rude to ask a rain god to stop doing their thing, but I don’t really know a sun god to cheer on either. So I guess--” She held a hand up to call, “Hey, clouds! Stop being so dense!! Spread out a little, will you?”

Turning back to the board, she shrugged. “We’ll see how well that works.”

Souda squinted up at the sky–no sign of the clouds listening to Waku yet, but he supposed he’d give them a second to get organized–before sitting forward on the couch again, looking over what move she made. Like always, Souda didn’t take long before moving his own piece, clicking it forward as he explained, “Where I used to live? It really only ever rained in the summer. We didn’t get much snow in the winter. Mostly it only ever misted…”

Souda scowled, “I used to hate the mist. Real rain at least meant no one was going to be out and about. It was peaceful. Mist though? Everything was wet and I still had to work. Awful.”

“That’s the kind of wet that just settles into your clothes until you’re a walking swamp, right? Sounds about as awful as you’re saying,” Waku noted, a little quicker with her move this time before she went back to fiddling. “I’ve noticed most people that’ve moved here--or are visiting, like Kaito’s cousin and his group--don’t have much nice to say about the weather here, but coming around the Freeze would be shocking to anyone who hasn’t been around snow much.”

Sticking out her tongue a little as she observed the board, Waku perked a little. “...it’d still be months off at the latest, but…Kaito mentioned you two met during the summer, right? Then that means it’s probably getting close to your anniversary here. We should plan something fun to celebrate--and a set plan will make sure Kaito’s in the headspace to spend a couple hours away from his baby.”

Souda smiled at the idea–celebrate him? Really?--though he laughed loudly as Waku’s point brought a memory to mind. “You know, he told me once that he was going to ask Shuichi if he could bring Miyako to the bars? Argued it’d be good socializing or something. I saw him the next day? Shuichi had pinched his ear so hard that it was freaking bruised! Told me they had ‘decided together’ that Kaito shouldn’t be carrying her around while he’s drunk. I still can’t believe he even asked! He can be a real dumbass sometimes.”

Waku sighed fondly. “There are worse things to be silly about than loving your daughter so much you want to spend all your time with her. Especially when your partners keep you in check from the genuinely bad ideas. If nothing else, it’ll be a fun story to tell her when she’s older, and an ego boost for us to complain that our friend kept ditching us for her.”

She stuck her tongue out a little more as she snagged one of Souda’s pieces. “He’s ditching us for a lamer reason today, though. He may say it’s the rain, but he and Maki both have been fascinated by the Guard Summit. At least Maki’s getting the validation of having her citizen’s proposal approved.”

At least from what Waku heard from Lake. It turned out Maki had submitted a proposal about having a minimum requirement--acknowledging personal limitations--of armor for the guardforce, and, seeing the reason in it, it was something brought up during the summit, and looked like it would start to be instated. Very cool! And worth being invested in, if she wasn’t just interested in the de-escalation and peace-keeping techniques discussed in various panels.

Souda snorted as Waku took the piece, though his head tilted at the new bit of info. “Guard Summit? Is that why there’s so many more people around lately? I just thought maybe this was how many people showed up in the spring, generally. Good, I’m glad it’s temporary. My usual coffee place had a line the last time I was there. A line! These tourists need to stop drinking all my coffee! Check.”

“Are you expected to work during all of this?” Souda asked idly, almost absentmindedly. “You don’t exactly love crowds.”

“It still is just the spring boom. People are always antsy to travel again once the snow thaws, and for castle matters, if it’s not a summit? Then it’s some every-few-years special festival, or some convention happening in Usott out of a rotation, or every town’s rep coming by in waves. It’s good to have something to look forward to after Grand Hibernation, and the capital takes that idea and runs with it.”

She smirked a little. “If you’re annoyed with the lines now, I almost don’t want to tell you about the music fest coming up that you’ve probably ignored the posters for. Dunno how much it’d change, but the castle gossip is that Kokichi’s expecting around a dozen special guests soon too.” Then, she blinked, sitting up. “What!? Check?!”

Leaning more over the board as Waku furiously tried to figure out a good way out of check that wouldn’t lose her the game immediately, she sighed. “I don’t, but that’s why I’m usually on laundry duty and stuff like that when we get big crowds at the castle. Since for things like this, people are usually out doing things, room cleaning isn’t so bad either, most of the time. And I get to see some of the wild bathroom or sleeping habits people keep, which can be fun. But everyone on staff knows how much I hate being in the thick of it, so I’ve never had an issue being stuck with a more social shift.”

“Noooooooo, more people? Ugh, I’m going to have to end up making my own coffee in the mornings. Tragic.” Souda grumbled, leaning back to give Waku time and space to work out her next move. “I like the idea of music concerts though. I wonder if there’s any work open for running the electric lines? Could always use another gig, especially with the nursery more or less automated now.”

“Anyone, like, really weird with their bathroom habits?” Souda snickered, “Also, more ‘special guests’? What, they snatched another orphanage? At what point are we just stealing Luminary kids though, seriously?”

“I’d say it’s worth a shot putting feelers out,” Waku suggested in a grumble, tapping her index fingers on either side of her necklace charm, “Just from what I hear during festivals? Music’s gotten more and more experimental with technology, so I bet there’ll even be bands thinking someone as tech-savvy as you working on the set-ups is a life-saver.”

Huffing as she made her choice, moving her king, Waku glanced up at Souda curiously. “Have you thought more about talking to Miu about her workshop they’re setting up here?” 

It was still something very much in the planning stages, Waku had heard, but even just the notion that Usott was getting a new technology workshop headed personally by Miu Iruma, at least for its infancy? Just the name alone would be enough for all sorts of business ventures and people to come out of the woodwork, planning to ask the workshop first for any technological needs. If nothing else, it’d be a good place for Souda to hear about upcoming projects, and likely to be picky about which ones he wanted to take on. 

And for the more personal gossip, if the workshop was going to be open enough for a kid like Mike Teavee to experiment with his inventions, then it’d be a perfect place for Souda to work on his too. 

Snorting, Waku’s eyes lidded with amusement. “Not so much weird, but you’d be surprised how many people assume shower curtains are just there for decor and leave their bathrooms to be tidal pools. But once? There was a guest who was only staying two days, and the first clean pass found that they’d taken the lid and seat completely off the toilet. Like, not pulled off or ripped or anything, fully screwed off. A replacement order had barely even been sent before the guest left, and when we went to fix it? Everything was back. Actually better aligned and tighter than initially. It was wild.”

Chuckling a little, Waku shrugged. “You half-joke, but seriously? Lilac said she saw Kokichi getting minor immigration papers to work on. As far as I know, which is half from general gossip, and half from Kaito, is that it’s not orphanage folks, but some people who are still pretty vulnerable in Luminary, even with that program dismantled. I think they might’ve been related to it, actually, because Kaito was stressing about explaining things to Maki’s siblings, but everything he feels talking about these people is…”

She paused, tilting her head as she thought about how to phrase the code she heard from her friend’s heart. “...guilty. Like they’re people he’s hurt, but in that sort of way Kaito gets when he’s taking personal responsibility for something bigger than him. And I know Kokichi’s been stressing out about them getting here alright, so I think whatever situation they’re coming from, it might really be that bad.”

“Hah, she better give me VIP access to her workshops! If not, I’m siccing Kaito on her. And he’ll probably sic Kokichi on her, which means I am IN, baby!” Souda crowed, before looking at the board, “Oh, nice move.”

Souda considered his own next move, though his nose wrinkled at Waku’s bathroom story, “Seriously? What an animal. What, did they just really wanna soak their whole butt? Eh, maybe the seat was broken and they were fixing it. I’d probably do the same thing, actually, who am I to judge.”

“Hmmm,” Souda hummed, reaching for the queen piece, “Connected to the kids and Kaito feels guilty? Eh, he’s always moaning about ‘Momota’ this and ‘Momota’ that, I know he takes anything they do as some personal thing. Prince Kokichi is stressing about it too though? Hmmm… man,” Souda frowned, crossing his arms and leaning back to think about it after he moved his queen to take a knight, “Kaito would feel guilty if it was just more Indentured kids they were picking up, but I don’t think Kokichi would be worried about it, they’re practiced at it by this point. And why warn the…eh, you know what? I’m curious, I’ll ask Kaito about it next time I see him. He’s a gossip, he’ll tell me if I ask three times. You ever notice that’s his limit? Guy can’t keep a secret to save his life, especially with stuff like this. I bet he’s dying to spill the beans to someone. It’ll be fun to hear about it.”

Laughing a bit at Souda’s assured confidence--other people may sigh and grovel to get in Miu’s graces, but someone who had already gone tete-a-tete with her through letters, and had the connection of a close friend, was sure to bypass the usual methods--Waku then sat up with a confident wiggle of her own. “Not giving you this game just yet, Souda.”

At least by her own intent. Watching his queen placement carefully, Waku hummed quietly. “He can keep secrets, but he feels a lot better talking about stuff that’s on his mind. That’s how I found out about some of this, after all. If it’s something he wants to get off his chest, I’m sure he’d actually be pretty happy to chat about it with you, once he gets over the feeling that he’s exposing something he shouldn’t.”

Looking over the board, Waku smiled softly. “Kokichi’s actually already reserved rooms for the group, which is a good call, considering spring travel. But he mentioned to Denji, who told me, that he was trying to find rooms with the best view of the city? He’s a painfully nice guy, but that’s a sweet gesture. Even if I didn’t know the other stuff, I’d guess that the princes were more personally connected to these people just from that.”

“Shoot, it’d mean he knows them enough that he knows their preferences. Or can guess at them at least?” Souda pointed out, “Knowing Kokichi though, he could have just straight up asked them, even if they’re strangers. He ever do that ‘ask you your birthday and then favorite food’ thing? Not exactly subtle is he?” Souda paused, “...I didn’t trust it much when I first met him. Most people are only that nice and attentive to you if they want something. I’m not trying to say I thought I was competing with Kaito or Shuichi when I first met him or anything, but I did wonder if they all had some sort of agreement about sleeping around. A lot of people I knew growing up didn’t even really consider it sex, if it wasn’t with your partners, trying for a baby. Always thought that was kind of stupid. Just because it doesn’t have some all-important end goal or isn’t romantic doesn’t mean it doesn’t count. It’s still sex. But, yeah, I did wonder if that was what was happening. If Kokichi was trying to get something.”

“...for, like, half a day.” Souda rolled his eyes, “It doesn’t take being around the guy that long to realize he’s just kinda a weirdly nice busybody.”

Waku nodded knowingly, placing her own bets on ‘he just asked them’, before she gave Souda a sardonic smirk. “On a random day my first winter in the castle, they were serving a weirdly elaborate cake for seemingly no reason. Because Kokichi found out that when I found out he liked to make sure birthday requests were set up for people, I locked myself in my room for two weeks in panic, sure that he was going to make my birthday the stage for elaborate, ironic revenge. So, instead he just asked for a random day without making it about me so I could still enjoy it. The nice weirdo he is.”

Sitting back for a moment, sipping from her drink, Waku let out a huff. “Sounds pretty wild to me too. I don’t think sex always has to be this super important and consuming concept, but I think even ‘casual’ sex is meaningful in its own way. Honestly, not counting it unless it’s specifically with your partner for a baby sounds like a good way to completely dismiss sexual harassment and rape, because it ‘doesn’t count’. Or even just treating the people you’re having sex with shittily.”

“Check again! I’ve got you on the ropes, girl!” Souda snickered, “And yeah, you’re basically right. I think the way they defined it just made it easier for them to do a lot of really terrible stuff. I’m so glad I moved, you have no idea.”

“Heh, an elaborate cake, huh? Was it good? I bet it was. What flavor did he shoot for? I’d go vanilla if I didn’t know for sure, vanilla is usually a safe bet…” Souda looked up at Waku, smirking as he asked, tone slightly teasing, “Also, revenge? For what? You knock him off his bike or something?”

“Gah…” Waku gasped, tugging on her poncho in competitive distress. But she still wasn’t going down without a fight! She could find a way out of this! Though, between scouring the board for options, she did glance up at Souda with a grin. “I am too, man.”

Chuckling softly, she snorted, “We give Kaito shit about grouping us together by hair-color, but you know what cake it was? Strawberry. I never confirmed it with him, for all I know he was just spying on the sorts of food I’d take from the dining hall, but I wouldn’t be surprised if he chose it just because I’m pink.”

That mirth calmed into regret as Waku moved her remaining knight to protect her king. “For when my mom convinced me to try and assassinate him at his birthday party. I don’t think Kokichi even knows how to ride a bike.”

“How do you not learn to ride a bike?” Souda asked, looking genuinely shocked, “Like, wait, are you sure? He must know how to ride a bike. It’s, like… innate! Probably!” Souda paused, brow furrowed, “...wait, do I know how to ride a bike? This feels like something I should know how to do, but I literally cannot remember ever actually trying it. It’s just balance, right?”

“Soooooort of?” Waku said, her tone absolutely just brimming with confidence as she tilted her head back, looking at the ceiling. “Balance and momentum, I think. To be fair to him, I’ve only ridden a bike a few times, just the public ones when I’ve needed to do something on the other side of town and I didn’t want to find someone doing a carriage or wagon route nearby. But for a long time, Kokichi was convinced he wasn’t supposed to leave the castle, so when he snuck out he just walked everywhere.”

“Heh, I think I do know something about that. Kaito’s talked about that before. Said there was some sort of misunderstanding, so he thought they were starving Kokichi to control him? Apparently that’s why he learned to cook.” Souda shook his head, “How do you look at the prince of a castle and decide he’s being starved to death? I know Kokichi’s kinda sleight, but he’s not literally wasting away. Those two are just so extra about everything.”

“So, you were an assassin once upon a time? You know, the number of child-assassins I met before I moved was zero. Now I can’t seem to stop running into them. You know Maki’s kid and his friends literally call themselves ‘The Baby Assassins’? I thought that was cute till Kaito showed me the scars on his back. And none of you got paid! I’m assuming you didn’t get paid if it was for your mom. You all need to start a union, man, I’m serious.”

“I won’t argue their dramatics, but to give Kaito the most benefit, Kokichi’s gained a lot of weight since between he met him, and you did,” Waku shrugged, “They went through a lot of dramatic stuff that the world threw at them. Hell, that’s even how Kaito and I became friends, if you wanna look at it like that. The castle was a really scary place to him for a while there; I can relate to that. Even if it is illogical, I’m not gonna call him crazy for it.”

Chuckling lightly, Waku started fussing with her necklace again. “They should just revoke the law against death professions for the sole purpose of making sure they’re unionized. Maki at least has the excuse she was working in a different country, but only being paid with livable amenities is still pretty shitty.” Snickering, Waku said, “Kaito was moaning to me about how apparently Tim brags about that stabbing so much his friends entirely brush it off now. How soul-crushing.”

“Hah! I can’t judge. I got into a pretty nasty fight when I was fourteen? You know me, I don’t fight anyone. I’m a lover, not a fighter! But I was cornered and desperate, and you know what? I actually won that fight!” Souda grinned wide, eyes lighting up at the memory, “And I still brag about it to this day. Only fight I ever won! Can’t help but make you preen a bit.”

“You take the wins you get,” Waku agreed with a fond look. “Though I’m really glad I didn’t win against Kokichi. Where would I have gotten my strawberry cake? Or who would’ve gotten my shitty mom arrested? Would’ve been a true shame.”

Waku then grinned devilishly. “Check!”

“True, though I think you’d win a fight now. You’ve got a fire in you, Waku. Now if I could just find another pretty girl with that same fire in her who’d actually wanna give me a second date.” Souda sighed dramatically, wiping a pretend tear from his eye… before he genuinely gasped, “WHAT!? Where? Oh, shoot, how did I miss that?! Uuuuh, ah, shoot, give me a second…”

He took his king and hesitantly moved it, “...theeere?”

“Hey! We went on a second date!” Waku could only keep the offense for a second before she broke into snickers. “Reeeeeeally trying to give it a shot. But our friendship is just too strong. Still was fun, though. I’m positive you could figure out a way to make a motorized sled work just on grass or dirt or something, but if not, I’m totally down to narrowly escape mortal injury with you again next snowfall.”

With an overdramatic and sinister, “Heh heh heh…” Waku…paused. The two of them looking over the board carefully for a good moment, before she pumped a fist in the air. “Alright!! Checkmate!”

“WHAAAAT!? NOO WAAAAY!” Souda screamed, looking over the board, “Maybe there? Or maybe, no… gah! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh–fine! I concede.” Souda groaned, slumping into his chair… before he laughed, “best two out of three?”

“You’re on!!” Waku cheered, still celebrating her victory, before she gave Souda a playful wink. “Loser buys first round next pub night?”

“Deal!”

-

“Should someone call school security?” Giovanni drawled, head down on the lab bench, and looking just a little too morbidly excited to potentially see someone get dragged out of Mid-Valley to be asking in concern. 

Look, Doppio wasn’t…super duper excited to hear that one of his cuginos was going to be helping out his class for a project. He liked Mel! The guy was kind of wacky, but usually in a fun way, and for as much as Lazaro chewed Mel out for it later, it was fun setting off minor explosives in their backyard. Just…well, it was embarrassing in a similar way it was embarrassing for Kaito to walk him and Arven to school, back when he did. 

And now, that lack of enthusiasm was proving right. 

“He’s been laughing out there for like ten minutes,” Will noted, swinging his legs in the air. “Should someone do something?”

Like a call to action, Mel poked his head back in the classroom from the hall, clearly barely holding in more laughter. “Ay, Aceto, Trish, you two help me with something for a sec, hm?”

Doppio only grew warier as he slowly got up to do so. 

“Look, the worst that can happen is he burns down the school, right? Annnnnd liiiiiiike is that really the worst that can happen? In a general sorta way?” Trish grinned, having pushed her and another students desk together–Nemona was the unfortunate victim of desk theft this time–and had laid out on top of it, waiting for something to happen. 

And something did happen, in the form of a call for action! Trish jumped up, snickering as she crossed the room towards Mel, “Sure. I’d love front row seats to Doppio losing his eyebrows! Sounds like a blast!”

Doppio sighed, squeezing Arven’s shoulder as he passed for Necessary Boyfriend Protection Energy, before heading out to the hall. 

They had been studying genes and genome sequences in science, something that was kind of confusing, but alright, all until they were doing a practical exercise. The class would learn the process of taking a DNA test, then get their results analyzed, and from the results of their genetic traits, could pair up with people to draft out punnett squares of their combined genetics. Doppio had panicked a little from that, because if he didn’t have real blood, then he wasn’t sure he had real DNA in other ways, but as it turned out? The geneticist his class had reached out to was none other than Cousin Mel, who knew very well what sorts of results not to put down in a document Doppio’s teachers could see. 

So that was great! But now?

“Okay~” Mel regarded Doppio and Trish with a giggle, “No way around it, this is a personal question. Trish, do you know who your biological dad is?”

Anxiety Only Increased.

Arven, who had been chatting a bit with Nela, looked up and gave Doppio an encouraging smile when he passed, before he went back to talking. It was more or less a normal school day. It didn’t occur to him that Doppio needed much Boyfriend Protection Energy. Though, he was happy to pass some on.

Outside, Trish crossed her arms and raised an unimpressed eyebrow, before asking, “Why, did he fuck your mom? Sorry to tell you this, but finding one guy really isn’t going to narrow it down.” Trish paused, “The amount of people who fucked your mom, I mean. I thought you were going to explode stuff, don’t tell me you actually did the DNA thing? That’s lame.”

“Oh, honey, I know,” Mel snickered, before tipping back with a dramatic groan. “Acetito, is that all I am to you? All I’ve become to teens? A school comes to me with a reputable gig for, yanno, my actual job, and all the kids want me to do is blow things up…”

“Eheh, because you know what fun is~”

Rolling his eyes, Mel held two sequencing papers up. “Lame or not? Unless you bullied my guy into taking your swabs for you, you two have a 50% genetic match. Which means…” Mel let out a dramatic gasp. “Aceto doesn’t know who his biological mom is, so that could be you!!”

“But far more likely, you two share a parent.”

Doppio blinked, his lips parting slightly in unsaid words as he peered over the papers, before he said slowly, “I…don’t think that’s… Um. I mean… My dad…” Doppio shifted awkwardly, trying to convey, “I don’t think that’s p…”

(Except…it was. Memories Doppio didn’t have, but echoes in a shared space now abandoned, of a time long passed.)

(Something like 16 years passed, actually.)

Doppio glanced nervously at Trish. 

Trish didn’t say anything for a beat. Then another beat. Her expression betraying nothing…

“Damn. I always knew my whoring ways would catch up to me someday.” Trish suddenly sighed, reaching over to ruffle Doppio’s head, doing so until his bangs were standing up straight, “Well, squirt, sorry to tell you this, but I don’t have the money for child-support. In fact, I think I neeeeed to step out for soooooome milk. Yep, going to the store to grab some milk, I’ll be back any day. As you’d say: ciao!” Trish said, turning on her heel and heading back to the classroom, waving over her shoulder.

Except she clearly didn’t go into the classroom. Just kept walking off. 

“Nng.” Doppio grunted in dismay before quickly trying to fix his bangs. Though as Trish walked off. Doppio fretted for a moment, looking between her retreating back and the classroom, before giving Mel a mildly frustrated look and running after Trish. 

“Trish, w-wait!”

She wasn’t running, so it wasn’t actually that difficult to catch up with her, Doppio fretting for another moment before blurting, “I-I’m sorry! Are you okay?”

“What’s to be okay about?” Trish shrugged, putting her hands behind her head, interlocking her fingers around her hair. She was planning to stroll right out to the courtyard, but cursed when she stepped outside beneath the awning and saw it was still raining pretty hard. “Damn… just my luck, huh? Lame.”

Trish sighed, leaning against the wall, staring grumpily out at the rainfall. “...I mean, did you know your dad? I know there was some big court case against him, but was that guy your biological dad? Or just some guy who did the shittiest version of adopting?”

Doppio winced a little. He guessed Trish was talking about the rain, but…

Yeah. 

Looking to the side, Doppio rubbed his arm, the wave of nerves and hurt around his dad…less. These days. But still there. 

“No, he…y-yeah, that guy is my biological dad.” For as much as that term applied, but the meaning was true. And considering that Doppio didn’t have another parent, that…meant that he was Trish’s dad too. He guessed. Gnawing on his lip, Doppio admitted, “I didn’t know for a long time. O-or I guess I did know, but I forgot so thoroughly that I didn’t know.” 

He winced again. “...sorry.”

“Well, don’t worry. Like father, like son. Seems your dad also forgot so thoroughly he didn’t know he had a daughter.” Trish said dryly, glaring out at the rain… before she let out a long puff of air, that almost came out like a whistle by the end, “Ooooh, who cares? I always knew I had a missing dad. What, like it’s some revelation that I actually have an idea now who he was? And shocker, shocker, he was a shit-head, off to… what happened to him again?”

Doppio’s gaze snapped up to Trish, honestly paler than when Mel had dropped the news, looking like she’d just slapped him. Or how it’d look if someone else had been slapped, Doppio would’ve had far less of a reaction if Trish had just hit him. 

Like father, like son?

…still, he didn’t leave her. Even if he felt like stealing one of Arven’s ‘ditch class’ hiding spots and maybe crying for a bit. 

Instead he just held himself and looked to the side, saying softly, “In-patient long-term medical care.”

“Well, what are the odds he’ll have more babies he can abuse and abandon there? Good. Screw him.” Trish said, still glaring out at the rain… before she suddenly laughed. Smirking at Doppio, “Okay, BUT! I get to tell Arven I totally told him so! I knew we looked a…like…”

Trish’s voice wandered off, “...how old are you again?”

“That’s the idea,” Doppio mumbled, still curled into himself off to the side, before he shrugged. “15, legally. But we don’t really know how old I actually am. I can’t remember.”

“You got to pick your own age and you chose 15? What, just wanted to experience the cringe with everyone else?” Trish laughed, shaking her head, “...we could be twins. You don’t know who your mom is, right? We could ask mine. She loves me, but she keeps secrets. I don’t know if you’d want to meet her, knowing she gave you up to a monster. But we could ask.”

Doppio smiled hesitantly. “I chose 14, but chose my birthday soon after.” Shrugging a little, he explained, “Arven was 15 when we met.”

Though, that smile dropped off into nervousness again. “...I…don’t think we are. Mel said we shared a parent, so, um, I think there would’ve been different DNA stuff if we were actually twins.”

“Oh damn, I didn’t think it was that bad,” Giovanni said, genuine surprise in his usual drawl. “Bummer. Hey, are we actually ditching? I’m not carrying your stuff back if this was a fake out.”

Jumping, Doppio turned, seeing Giovanni behind them with Trish’s bag over his arm and an umbrella in hand.

Just behind him was Arven, who’s face had pinched into a confused concern, seeing Doppio looking so down and out… before he glared at Trish, “What did you do? Were you being shitty to him again?”

“Who’s shitty? I’m never shitty to the baby-bro here.” Trish scoffed.

“You’re losing your edge with mean nicknames,” Arven said dryly, heading over to Doppio, “Aceto, you alright? You look shaken.”

“I-I’m alright, Trish didn’t do anything,” Doppio assured, giving Arven a small smile, before drawing himself up with a breath. C’mon, man, just…pull it together! She didn’t mean anything by it, don’t just be a sad sack!

(He would…definitely bring it up his next appointment with Mariah. Like, this whole thing, of course! But, uh…the comparison.)

“And it’s not…entirely a nickname, I guess. Though I’m definitely not a baby,” he confirmed. “It, um… With the DNA tests, Trish and I might, uh, my dad might be both of our dads, we think.”

Giovanni blinked slowly before sighing a bit. “...probably easier that this came out after you got things settled with your parents. I imagine the adoption process is just more annoying if you have nearby relatives.” He shrugged at Trish. “And probably better you didn’t try to confront a guy that hard-confirmed already tried to kill a teenager.”

“Pfff. I bet I could have taken him.” Trish grumbled, rubbing her mouth with the back of her palm, “I’d have played dirty.”

“Wait, wait… that nightmare man actually got laid?” Arven said, eyes widening, before grimacing in disgust, “Who would actually–”

“Think reeeeaaaal hard about what you’re about to say, Arven. That’s my mom you’re talking about.” Trish growled.

“.........it's still weird.” Arven whispered, before leaning in and whispering to Doppio, “She’s not like… you? Is she?”

Giovanni chuckled lowly, small, “heh heh heh”s. He didn’t say it, for Doppio’s sake, but it would’ve been nice to watch. Ensuring Trish’s safety? Watching her beat the shit out of a guy that, from everything he’d heard, was a real piece of work sounded satisfying. But Doppio, not that the subject came up much, could get pretty sad and nauseatingly bitter-tasting when the subject of his dad as a person came up, so Giovanni was just enjoying the mental hypothetical. 

Giving Arven a strained look, Doppio…went very quiet at the whisper. 

…no. No, right? Trish had her mom, and…

Doppio quickly flipped through his notebook. 

She’d moved to Usott in middle school. Sure, she’d still noticeably grown, which was kind of up in the air for him, but he also just used a magic device to change his appearance anyway, and if she was like him of course she’d be hiding it, and her mom could just be helping like his dads were for him and--!!

Oh. Kokichi had said there was a psychic community-wide notice about him. Like, being a Tulpa was a big deal. So he’d know if there were other notices. 

“I don’t think so???” Doppio whispered back, before clearing his throat awkwardly and mumbling more audibly, “I-I mean, that was already s-sort of the implication because of me, so…i-it’s not that weird that he and Trish’s mom were together. At least weird because of that reason.”

Giovanni stretched his neck lazily for a moment, looking out into the heavy rain…before an annoyed tick went through his face. Annoyed at having put something together. “...hey,” he called to Trish, “you said your mom’s always been super on your case about crime, right?”

“Mmhm,” Trish said, rubbing her forehead a little, some of the mirth leaving her, “Always figured she could tell I was a ruffian at a young age… hell. Maybe like father, like daughter, too.”

“NO!”

Once again Doppio’s eyes snapped up, but this time instead of fear and hurt, there was a fiery, determined absolute assurance in his golden gaze, voice stronger than it had been this entire conversation. 

“You’re nothing like him.”

Trish practically jumped at Doppio’s shout, giving him a genuinely startled look at that… before she frowned. Looking Doppio over with new confusion, perhaps for the first time genuinely wondering, “What was he… like then?”

But Arven was worried about the way Doppio was stuttering. It had been a while since he had last heard him do that. Putting his hand on his boyfriends back, he said, “Hey, let’s go home. Your place. You’re not going to be able to concentrate for the rest of class anyway. And this is a lot to think about.”

From the moment of absolute confidence, Doppio hesitated. How did you describe someone who wanted nothing more than to be indescribable? How did you distill years of unwavering adoration and a few months of the cruelest wake-up call, that you were still trying to process?

He lost more steam as Arven put a hand on his back, wilting at the good points he made…though Doppio paused. Looking at the ground for a moment before he looked back up at Trish. “Do you want to come over?”

A grim realization of his own came over Doppio, presenting in a grimacing grin. “Fair warning, Lazaro’s one hundred percent inviting you and your mom over for dinner soon. There’s no way Cugino Mel’s keeping his mouth shut, so…lo stoppino è acceso.” He shrugged apologetically. (The wick is lit, ie. the cat’s out of the bag)

“...tsk,” Trish looked up, knocking her head lightly back against the wall. Once, twice… “Yeah, I guess so. I have to tell my mom too, she’s going to want to know. I have no idea how she’ll react. Honestly, I don’t know how to react… well,” Trish laughed lightly, “Older sisters are always a menace, right? Least I’m ahead of the game there.”

Doppio gave her a small smile. Overwhelmed from the surprise too, but right in it with her too. “I don’t really know how siblings act, I guess, but--”

Giovanni heaved a sigh, before smirking. “Little brothers get to be brats. And menaces in their own rights, though usually more of the dumbass variety. Big sisters get to have all the unearned confidence in the world, and keep steam-rolling on ahead even when they shouldn’t. You two will figure it out.”

“Oh! Uh!” Doppio perked, stuttering, “You can come over too, Giovanni, sorry, I didn’t mean to exclude you right in front of you!”

“I wasn’t gonna invite myself, but I already came all the way over here, so I was just gonna go home,” Giovanni shrugged, dumping off Trish’s bag onto her before opening up his--very large--umbrella, “But if you’re offering, sure. Saves me a few hours getting my ear chewed off.”

“I get why Chief wanted to stay home today. He never did like getting his fur wet. Must have smelled how heavy it was going to get,” Arven sighed, opening up his pack and looking through it, before his eyes widened in surprise… before groaning, “Shoot, I forgot to trade them out… here, Aceto. Sorry about the design.”

“Pffff,” Trish snickered, seeing what Arven was holding, “No way. What are those?”

“Gifts from our most diligent stalker,” Arven pulled out a large, pink raincoat with smiling axolotls on it, passing it to Doppio, “I threw Kaito’s unity gifts in my pack as a backup, but didn’t put our usual coats back in after the last rain. This is what we’ve got.” Arven shrugged, pulling out a big, yellow pink coat, covered in happy little dogs.

Doppio sighed, taking the coat and slipping it on. “Better than nothing,” he agreed, making sure his bag was securely under the coat before stepping out into the deluge. “Alright, my place is this way.”

-

It was a little bit of a walk to his house, but not so bad that making it in heavy rain was a pain. And even in dreary weather, the townhouse still looked picturesque, which they all got a good look at as Doppio made everyone stop under the front overhang to shuck most of the water from their outer layers and wipe their shoes on the doormat. It was only then, with a small breath, he unlocked the door, ushering everyone in as he called, “I’m back early! W-with people!”

“You have a reason?” a deep voice called from further in, the same direction as the smell of something sweet baking. 

“Yeah!”

“E vabbè. Myrtillinos esce tra dieci minuti.”

“Grazie!”

Turning more sheepishly to the others, Doppio awkwardly offered, “We, uh, could go to my room, or hang out here, or…whatever. Lazaro’s making blueberry tarts that’ll be done soon.”

“Why does your house make me think of gingerbread men?” Trish asked, looking around with her hands on her hips, “...and of witches in the woods, ready to eat fat little kids?”

“It does feel like something out of a storybook, right?” Arven said, smiling fondly as he looked around, before shouting, “Mr. Gepano! Can we hang out in the parlor!?” 

The parlor was nice, if perpetually occupied, the occupants of the house using it as a place to store half-done puzzles, hobbies, books, and also work, randomly utilizing it as a second office, if not their only office, when they were doing work at home. Arven was mostly asking to make sure no one was using it for that reason, and also, to spare Doppio from having to show his room to Trish, who would not be generous about how absolutely stuffed to the brim with plushies it was.

Doppio bit the inside of his cheek, squinting as he thought over that. “Those are…two different stories, aren’t they? Unless you mean literal gingerbread men?”

“Si, the layabouts are all actually working today, knock yourself out!”

Leading the way to the parlor--also just one of the rooms Dante used to store his instruments, which had made Doppio Very Nervous to have his clumsy self around things that were Expensive, but he’d mostly gotten used to it--Doppio plopped down on one of the couches next to Arven before taking a small, steadying breath. 

“So, um…” he awkwardly started, looking around the lively, personal room as if it’d give him answers about where to start, “I’m, uh, I’m sorry for yelling before. But…e-even if you did start doing a bunch of crimes, I don’t think that makes you like Dad at all.”

Rubbing his arm to self-soothe, Doppio let out a breath of a laugh. “Honestly the stuff he was charged with for the syndicate almost feels like an afterthought, especially since he got caught at all because of me.”

Trish plopped herself onto an overly stuffed rocking chair, notably taken off guard when she practically sunk into it, looking like someone caught in a trap rather than someone who had just sat in a lounging seat. She quickly adjusted, wiggling to try to get to a firmer part of the cushioning, before giving up and just saying sternly, half sunk into the chair as it lightly rocked, “It was pretty big news, when he was caught. Felt like everyone was talking about it. But, you know? I don’t know if I even know his name?”

Arven sat next to Doppio, close enough that their arms were touching, but otherwise not trying to smother the guy during this. Doppio liked being smothered, but now didn’t feel like the time. “That’s a more complicated question than you’d think…”

Doppio smiled warily, explaining, “Yeah, ‘cause I don’t even know his name.”

Giovanni, sitting off-kilter on a square ottoman, raised an eyebrow. “...oh, you stopped speaking. That needs a little more explanation than that, man.”

Making an indistinct, nervous sound, Doppio nodded. “Okay, okay, so…” A breath. “Dad…hated anything about him being known. His name, what he looked like, the sound of his voice, anything about his history or past, which he completely disregarded himself, were all things for him and him alone. All business for Passione was sent through letters or through me, and even knowing him the most because we lived together, there’s still a lot I don’t know. His, uh, his name being one of those things. I’d think it’s even possible I wouldn’t know what he looked like, since a lot of the time he wore fully-covering robes even in the dark, even with all the curtains shut, but…”

A bit of sad, regretful nostalgia weighed Doppio’s gaze as he rubbed his wrist. “...sometimes he was happy enough he didn’t wear it, so I did see him then. And I guess I would’ve known his clothes, since I did all the shopping and laundry.”

Arven put his hand on Doppio’s shoulder, catching his eye to give him a sad smile. He was trying to reassure him. It was hard talking about Doppio’s father, still. It was starting to feel more distant, but it really hadn’t been that long ago since Doppio had been dragged away from him. 

“...” Trish frowned, “How about ‘Norbert’?”

Doppio glanced up, blinking. “Huh?”

Catching on, Giovanni nodded in agreement. “As his name. If you don’t know it, Norbert is as good as any, right?”

“Wh-what?”

“Sometimes I think ‘quel leccaculo che succhia il diavolo’ fits better, but whatever works,” Lazaro hummed, the jacket of his usual suit-look forgone with his shirt’s sleeves rolled up for cooking, as he brought in a plate of steaming, glimmering blueberry tarts and a pitcher of lemonade. Casually, he set them down on the hobby table set up between the teens, before heading out again, content to leave them to it. (That asslicker that’s sucking off the devil)

If Aceto was confiding in some friends about his birth father? Then it definitely had been a tough day at school, and he didn’t need Lazaro hovering to change up the dynamic and make it harder. 

Doppio, however, unconsciously twitched a bit at ‘diavolo’, before he flushed, stuttering an aghast, “Dad!”

“Ooooh, thanks, Doppio’s dad!” Trish crowed, scrambling out of the trap of cushions, only struggling a little bit before getting to her feet with a triumphant little ‘hah!’. “Mmmm, those look good. Damn, Doppio, do you eat like this every day? Why are you such a stick?”

“Thanks Mr. Gepano,” Arven called as well, brightening up as he went to pick up some for himself and Doppio, bringing one back to him on the couch, “Mr. Gepano likes to cook, and he’s good at it too. He’s shown me a few things I’d have never tried otherwise.”

“And yeah, Gio’s got it. Also, Norbert’s a dumb name. I’m not apologizing to anyone actually called Norbert either. Tell them to change their stupid name and get a better one.” Trish scoffed, chewing through her own tart. “Okay, yeah, you’re right, these are good.”

Fretting as he was reminded of manners, Doppio called a thanks into the hall before giving Arven a grateful look, digging into the tart he brought back for him. Though, he could only shrug helplessly at Trish. “It’s not like he bakes every day, but Lazaro and I cook a lot.” Doppio smiled shyly. “He, uh, had to bully some of my uncles a bit to get them to stop asking me to ‘help’ them cook too. It’s a nice compliment, but it’s not like he doesn’t always make sure there’s extra for them too.”

Even if he necessitated they take a walk of shame if it wasn’t a night they’d all decided to eat together initially. Doppio would feel more bad about it, if it seemed like any of his uncles were even capable of shame. 

Giovanni huffed a small, amused noise as he munched through his own tart. “I get that. When my older siblings first moved out, they’d come by all the time for meals, since the whole ‘having to cook everything yourself’ thing hadn’t sunk in, I guess. Think people are more likely to drop in on Elijah when she does, just to see the state of what she’s managed to burn down.”

“Isn’t Elijah the smart one? Remember last year, when I got a hold of everyone’s yearly assessment papers?” Trish mused, “And I recorded the best assessments, made a whole list… and then punched everyone on the list in the arm? Took me almost a month to get everyone on the list because the smart ones were able to figure out who was on my list and avoided me! I distinctly remember punching Elijah, like, the third day, which means she must have been near the top.”

“I can’t believe you’re Aceto’s sister,” Arven said dryly, “You’re a menace.”

“I bet we have more in common than he’d admit,” Trish snickered, “I bet he’s been a menace too.”

Doppio gave Trish a bewildered look, while Giovanni just nodded sagely. He sighed, like there was a great weight put upon him. “It’s looking like she’s going to be valedictorian this year, so I’d bet she was probably top five. We had to talk Gabriel out of writing you up for mass harassment just because you touched him later on your list.”

He still did write Trish up, of course, they couldn’t talk his older brother out of being himself completely, but they managed to negotiate less harsh language in it. 

Shrugging awkwardly, Doppio mumbled, “I try not to be. But it does still happen. It’s kind of why I got into that whole mess with the Rabbits in the first place; um…Norbert told me to stay out of trouble, because I’m kind of…” Doppio suddenly frowned, before taking a small breath. “I fall into trouble a lot, at least I used to. I didn’t want them to call guards or for me to have to move bodies or anything, so that’s why I engaged them at all.”

Giovanni blinked, raising his eyebrows. “Move bodies?” he said flatly. 

“If you don’t want to know, there’s some things you shouldn’t ask.” Arven said bluntly. 

“...Norbert was a real piece of shit, huh?” Trish mused, “If he’s got his dorky, stuttery kid killing for him. But again, I already knew he was a piece of shit, so, nothing new there.”

Doppio grimaced, anxiously rubbing his arm. “More like setting up situations for it, but… And he certainly didn’t think about it that way.” Eyes fixed on the ground, Doppio said in a slightly strained voice, “I…wasn’t his son to him. I wasn’t even a person. I was just a literal tool for him to do exactly what he wanted and nothing else.”

“...that’s a lot of what I mean, when I said you two aren’t alike. You do what you like and bully people for those purposes, but at least you recognize that they’re people. Norbert regarded everything outside himself as just…obstacles to grandeur, or tools to get him there.”

“What fun is it to bully a non-person? The world is big and beautiful and full of people who are fun to annoy.” Trish said, staring at the ceiling, “Why pull yourself away from that?”

OoO I like this girl

OvO She gets it

Amaina was now sitting in Doppio’s lap, ‘taking’ a piece of his tart off so that she could nibble on it herself. Arven glanced down at her, but didn’t address her. Trish and Giovanni’s lack of reaction meant she hadn’t revealed herself to them.

“I don’t think I agree with your ‘philosophy’,” Arven said dryly, “But, Aceto’s right. The fact that you feel that sort of connection to people at all makes you loads better than Norbert. Not even just what he did to Aceto, or what he did to people individually… he made his whole life about ruining other peoples lives. I don’t know what he got out of it. He wasn’t living in luxury or had anything he wanted at his fingertips. He lived like a weirdo in a hole, making Aceto do everything for him. Just ruining lives for no reason.”

Doppio smiled softly, glancing down at Amaina. Making it look more like he was just resting his arms, he lowered his tart to her height in his lap, making ‘sharing’ it a little easier. 

Though, the smile was short-lived from what Arven said, Doppio wilting a bit. 

(But just like when he cut himself off from negative self-talk, he reminded himself of some conversations he and Mariah had had. It wasn’t a failing on his part that Norbert wasn’t ‘living in luxury’ or hadn’t been happy. It shouldn’t have been and wasn’t his job to manage his father’s feelings, and he couldn’t have failed him. Norbert failed Doppio, instead.)

(Though there was just…a hint of a feeling in Doppio that protested that it wasn’t for no reason. The part of him that flinched at the name Diavolo.)

(It had been about freedom and power, and never being left to the whims of others. Never letting anyone take pieces of him.)

(By a certain definition. But that wasn’t Doppio’s responsibility either.)

“Some people get off on it,” Giovanni shrugged, not sounding particularly bothered by the concept. “Making other people miserable feels good to some people, just a fact of life. Outside of the law, most you can do is just cut those people out of your life.”

Or wage petty gods’ wars against each other, but so far that wasn’t really an issue in Giovanni’s life.

This time. 

OmO Munch munch munch

OoO He’s right. Some people are just happier when other people are unhappy.

O.O You stumble across a lot of different versions of it when you’re mind-surfing.

OoO Some people do fun stuff with it

O.O others not so much

“Okay,” Trish said, straightening up, glaring at Doppio, “If he wanted to not be known? I can’t think of anything more satisfying, at least right now, than knowing what I can about him! I know you have the dirty deets, Aceto. Spill. Who was he?”

Arven frowned, “You should use ‘Doppio’ unless he tells you otherwise. And what do you want to know? Aceto already told you.”

“I don’t want broadstrokes ‘he was evil’ stuff. I want to know…” Trish paused, thinking about it, “...how often did he poop?”

“What!?” Arven balked.

“Did he smell? Did he shower enough?” Trish continued, “Did he eat with his mouth open or shut? Did he snore? He wants to be soooo unknowable, huh? I want to know all the stupid little stuff that would mortify him. Tell me the human stuff. Was he a whiner when he got sick?”

“It’s fine,” Doppio said softly, nudging his shoulder affectionately against Arven’s. “She’s saying it right, and that’s the only reason why I ask people to use my last name.”

She was right, something that Doppio had discovered some time ago while working through his feelings for his father. A part of him was still aghast and mortified at even considering it, but that part was growing smaller and smaller with each bit of wonder and kindness Doppio experienced as his world grew. So the part that was satisfied, taking a little of his agency back from how his father treated him, grew bolder. 

Frowning in concentration, Doppio squinted his eyes as he tried to remember. “...he had really awful eating habits, if I’m honest. He ate everything possible with his hands, and always tearing it up, before somehow making his bites rip it more? And I think he only had, like, three shirts that were full shirts, the rest were just mesh and stuff like that. He wasn’t a morning person in the slightest, so I always did the morning cooking and cleaning trying to be super quiet until pretty late in the morning, unless we’d already discussed my schedule the night before.”

Doppio frowned more, only able to really express his confusion on the matter now. “The day he tried to drown me, he’d thrown all our clothes in the bathtub and left it running. He was…talking about mountains or something, I think? I still have no idea what he was trying to do.”

OoO Yeah that had been a weird day

O.O It didn’t make any more sense being in his head, if that means anything

OOO HE WAS NUTS

OmO munch munch munch

“He was about to blow up his whole life, is what he was doing. Kaito only noticed anything was happening because of the drowning.” Arven recalled, noting the stares he was getting from Trish, “Like we said, or maybe like I said… he was a miserable man who made other people miserable. And he was cruel to Aceto more than anyone.”

“I’m not arguing,” Trish shrugged, “I didn’t think my missing father was a good person, I sure didn’t think Aceto’s dad was a good guy, annnnnd I had heard about the drowning thing already. One of those things that gets around. Honestly, I’m almost already sick of being pissed at him. I don’t really want to know him. Who cares about him?”

Trish paused, gathering her thoughts, “...I guess maybe it’s more interesting to me that Aceto’s my brother. That’s pretty wild still. What do we do about that?”

Doppio sighed a little, glancing down at Amaina. He supposed it was…well. He didn’t know what to think, good or bad, about his father potentially thinking that trying to kill him was some step to greatness. If there had been any sort of logic going on there. But, privately, for his own sake and not expecting anything to come from it, he could hope it was something Norbert could unpack one day, and realize just how strange and impulsive it had been. 

“Yeah…” Doppio agreed, waiting for Amaina to finish her bite before bringing his tart up to take one himself. “I-I mean, Paolo’s legally my brother now? And we’ve talked in letters, but it feels kinda different meeting someone from afar. Knowing you beforehand…” Doppio paused before laughing lightly. “Even with all the jokes people made, I still would’ve never guessed we were related.”

Resting his elbows on his knees, Giovanni looked between Trish and Doppio for a moment. “...well, what would you guys want out of it? Like, do you want to be siblings? Literally nothing outside of being classmates is forcing you guys to interact, so it’s up to you.”

“Nah, nevermind, I’ve already decided.” Trish said, hopping to her feet again. 

Arven straightened up, watching Trish stroll around the coffee table towards, them, a familiar smirk on her face as he stood up, “Hey, don’t think you can just do whatever you–”

“Move it, runt, you gotta be nice to the family of the guy you’re dating,” Trish said, absentmindedly dancing around Arven and, with a smirk, catching his ankle with hers, tripping him up as he fell onto the floor with a yelp. 

Then she turned to Doppio and, still smirking, grabbed him by his lapels, dragging him up and close to her as she said, “Listen here, squirt! You and I are about to be so close. We’re doing all the dumb shit! Holidays! Vacations! Ruthless sibling bullying! I think it’d be fun to have a little brother, and you know what?” She smirked, “I’m already having a good time.”

Doppio’s eyes widened in worry as Arven got tripped up and…

Look. He knew it wasn’t a big deal. As he’d said before, Trish was a notorious bully, someone who threw her weight around literally, often shoving and pushing people. But if she wanted some sibling bullying?

As everything suɐddǝp qɐɔʞ…

Doppio stood quickly after Arven did, stepping in around his legs as he was the one to catch Trish’s ankle, moving forward with her pull but pushing his knee into hers to knock off her momentum…

Though, just in case, he caught her wrist to prevent her from actually falling. 

And with a small smile, he said, “It’d be fun to have a sister, I think.”

…

Across the room, Giovanni had sat up. All lazy amusement or disregard gone from his expression as he looked around in concern. Tension tightening his back.

Trish gasped when she found herself suddenly losing her momentum, falling backwards before she was suddenly–with a surprising amount of strength–caught and stabilized.

She gave Doppio a baffled look… before laughing, “Okay, squirts got some moves! That was impressive, I gotta give it to ya!”

Arven raised an eyebrow at Doppio–that was more aggressive than he usually was. Maybe he had seen Trish setting up to do something Arven hadn’t noticed–before laughing lightly, “Aceto’s quick. You shouldn’t underestimate him.”

Doppio gave Trish a more sheepish smile, letting her go once he saw her regain her balance, reaching around to give Arven a squeeze in thanks before he sat back down. “Hinata’s been a really great teacher. If I managed to impress you, it’s mostly thanks to her.”

Glancing over, Doppio tilted his head a little. He…come to think of it, he’d never seen Giovanni so awake-looking, let alone, like…genuine. “Uh, you alright, Giovanni?”

For a moment,--oh, he’d never noticed, Giovanni’s eyes were red, not brown--red eyes pierced him, Doppio feeling like Giovanni was somehow looking into him, before Giovanni sighed, his voice at least seeming the same as ever. 

“Yeah, ‘m fine. Is there a bathroom nearby?”

“Oh! Yeah, if you take a right, it’s the first room on the left.”

With a small grunt, Giovanni got up and followed the directions.

O.O

OOO I SHALL RETURN!

Arven winced, don’t shout, Amaina. But as much as the crazy women–and women-like beings–in his life could drive him nuts, and Trish was at the top of that list…

It was nice, seeing the excited looks on both Doppio and Trish's faces as the two faced each other. Both apparently feeling optimistic about whatever this new thing between them was going to be. Newly discovered siblings.

Meanwhile, Amaina floated above Giovanni…

Giovanni took a deep breath as he splashed some cold water in his face, staring dully at his reflection. Red eyes, not yellow. No tendrils or tentacles or wings, nothing glowing or shimmering, just as dully human as the day he’d been born. 

Good. 

Honestly? He might’ve even imagined it. Some of the…whatever they were, were still happening, he couldn’t just outright deny that without ignoring reality around him, but without any of his family around to confirm? Maybe just his mind playing a trick on him. Usually Giovanni had to do something to it for that to happen, but who knew? Minds were weird things. One day everything could be normal, and the next--

Giovanni’s eyes narrowed. 

The fuck?

Closing them, he slightly opened his mouth, taking a deep breath. Tasting the nearby sweet cherry flavor intruding on the lingering blueberry, a calm confidence like a fresh baked herby bread…

But where was…that?

O.O

O.O;;

>.>

<.<

OoO sooooo can you hear me or only just… feeeeeel me ambiently?

OOO YOU FREAK WHAT EVEN IS THIS SENSE–

OoO Oh wait it's like Dr. Mariah 

O.O But weird and happy

OvO That’s nice

OvO

OvO;;;;

OOO WHAT ARE YOU!?

“Ugh,” Giovanni groaned over the sink, his nose wrinkling. “You taste like if someone poured every shaved ice syrup into rainbow sherbet. And in my head. The fuck are you?”

Amaina sat on the top of the faucet handle, staring up at him.

O.O

OvO I’m Angelo~

OoO No I’m kidding

O.O

OoO I’m a FAIRY!

OoO Nah kidding again.

Giovanni couldn’t hold back a wince as the little creature appeared. His sense of her telling him that she wasn’t really there, she was projecting a visual through his head, but that didn’t really matter, some of them weren’t physical at all, and ‘in your head’ was just as dangerous a place to be as any--

Giovanni’s voice was low and dangerous, the space around him brightening threateningly. 

“You have one more chance to tell me what the fuck you are before Doppio calls the guards on me for destroying his fucking house.”

OoO

QmQ

OoO I’m a mind creature.

O.O

OvO More commonly known as a ‘Chibi’

OvO;; Aren’t I cute??

QOQ;; DON’T DESTROY ANYONE’S HOUSE JUST BECAUSE I’M ADORABLE

O.O And you’re powerful

O.O P O W E R can recognize power…

OvO So I thought I’d check on you after you got all nervous and stuff, one P O W E R to another!

A mind creature…

(But not the kind that he…didn’t even know. Giovanni wasn’t even sure how he knew, but something told him he was right. And since it was instincts that raised his hackles, he let those instincts lower them.)

Letting out a breath, the aggression drained out of the teen as he leaned back against a wall, dragging a hand down his face. “That it, huh?” he said dully, “You’re just concerned? And don’t get ahead of yourself, I’m not that powerful.”

Just good ol’ Asiyah level Sephirah Netzach…not.

A beat passed before he looked over to her again, a frown pulling at his lips. “...did you feel that, then? Whatever it was.”

QoQ I’m so concerned!!

QnQ

OoO And curious

O.O ??

OoO No?

O.O But I felt you feel something

OOO I AM LIMITED BY THE EXPERIENCES AND PERSPECTIVES OF THOSE AROUND ME

Q.Q Isn’t that tragic?

O.O

OvO Nah I have a lot of fun with it actually

O.O But yeah that’s why I followed you, felt you feel things

He guessed that made as much sense as anything. But it did point to her not having a physical, individual form around here. So…mind creature. 

“Mm,” Giovanni hummed, before sighing. “...well, it probably wasn’t anything anyway. I came here to feel my feelings, and now that that’s all done?” He tilted his head towards the door. “You just gonna listen in on the family reunion I’m headed back into?”

OoO oh yeah totally

OOO THAT SHIT IS WILD

O.O

OOO OKAY BYE NOW

Amaina vanished, and she reappeared on Doppio’s lap. Air visibly blowing out of her nostrils as she looked up at Doppio.

O.O I’m back

O.O Your friend is powerful btw

OvO and says I taste like rainbow sherbert!! 

Arven gave Amaina a brief, curious look at that. Who was powerful? Trish?

Weird damn mind creatures… Ugh. He could never mention this to his family. If Kali didn’t try to obliterate the little thing, then Gabriel and Enoch would tear the city apart trying to get it under a mental microscope, and Elia would start making eyes at Maki asking if they could adopt another kid…

Ugh.

Returning to the parlor nonplussed, Doppio could only give Giovanni a nod, his attention a little occupied. 

???? Did someone try to eat Amaina??? Not the first time she’d mentioned that, but…no??? Don’t eat his friend???

Trish had gone to lounge in the rocking chair again, this time with her leg resting off one of its armrests as she leaned on the other. “Alright, well… I’m sticking around for dinner tonight. But tomorrow? You gotta come to my place. My mom will know by then, but I’d rather she know exactly who I mean when I say I’ve suddenly got more family to add to the roster.”

“More than fair,” Doppio easily agreed, before he grinned sheepishly. “...though that does mean there’ll be a lot of back and forths for a while, if I can convince my dads not to just head over to speak with your mom this afternoon to have you both over. I-I think, yeah, that that’s something you should get to tell her first.”

Again, a third party to all of this, Doppio looked over to Giovanni. “Do you want to stay over for dinner tonight too, Giovanni?”

“Thanks for the invite, but nah. Sounds like you’ve already got enough overbearing family to manage, I’ll keep mine out of the circus ring.” Giovanni rolled his eyes a bit. “Rumor mill was bad enough about Josie going missing in the middle of a rainstorm last fall, I’m not about to send my folks through the city looking for me.”

“Yeah, I should probably hold off telling my family for a few days, just so they don’t bombard you with food, Trish… oh. Ha! HAHAHAHA!”

Trish raised an eyebrow, looking genuinely disturbed as Arven suddenly started laughing hysterically. “Uuuuh, you good, runt?”

“Sorry, just, hah…” Arven grinned, genuinely amused, “...I’m calling it now. Once he hears about this? You’re about to be harassed by the most annoying guy you’ve met in your life.”

With a small ‘oh,’ Doppio nodded with serious concern. He liked the Inuzukas, they were nice, if all very intense, but between all their families? If Trish ever wanted a second to breathe, then they should probably space things out more.

But most of all for that guy.

Doppio’s face immediately soured as he said flatly, “We don’t need to bring him into this.”

Seeing Doppio actually visibly displeased with something, and without a hint of nerves, adding to Arven’s hysteria, Giovanni smirked a bit, intrigued. “Uh oh. Think you’ve just agreed to more than you bargained for, Trish?”

“Pfff. How bad could this be? What, one of your family members is kinda annoying? I can handle it.” Trish scoffed, “I’ll just avoid him.”

“Heh.”

“Or ignore him.”

“HAHAHA!”

Trish’s eyebrow twitched. Arven was far too happy. And Doppio looked even more grim.

But, like… she was Trish! The toughest chick in school! Maybe even in Usott! Who could possibly phase her?

-

There was a knock on Trish’s door. This by itself was not terribly surprising–there had been a lot of visitors that week, Doppio was weirdly popular and Trish’s classmates and dance-mates just generally wanted to gossip–but it had all slowed down as the weekend had gotten closer. Wondering if maybe it was mail or something, she opened the door and–

“...” Trish squinted up at the man, “...you look familiar.”

“Kaito Momota! Luminary Prince of the Stars!” Kaito grinned, eyes practically sparkling as he looked down at her, “Dicean Prince of the Cacti! Ex-Second Son! Member of the Usott PTA! And relevant to us, Collector of Starbursts!”

“...the fuck is a starburst?”

“I’ll explain later. Hi! You’re Trish Una, yes? I heard a rumor! Actually, hah, I heard a rumor about two days ago now. But yesterday was my best friend’s birthday, so I was a little busy and had to really focus on that–”

“You’re here about me and Aceto’s thing, eh?” Trish said, before her eyes suddenly widened in recognition, “Right! You’re the prince. Arven’s always calling you a stalker. You’re the stalker?”

“...yes!” Kaito grinned.

“Not even going to argue it?”

“Nope!”

“Whelp. They were right, you’re very weird. Now, if that’s all–”

“Can I take you out for lunch?” Kaito asked when Trish started to close the door, “Doppio having a new sibling is such big news, and that alone is worth celebrating, but!” Kaito’s grin waivered, concern flashing through his eyes as he said, “Finding out you share a father with him is… I just wanted to check on you!”

“Why?” Trish asked, bored, “You don’t know me.”

“True! But you’re now officially the biological offspring of someone I worked very hard to get sent away. And maybe you’re okay with that, or maybe you’re not. But,” Kaito’s grin softened, putting up his hand almost as if in surrender, “I feel like I need to make myself available to answer any questions or concerns or maybe just thoughts you might have about that. I was trying to do the right thing. I think I did do the right thing… but that doesn’t mean that choice didn’t hurt people. And I just want to try to be accountable for that.”

“....heh,” Trish smirked, “You know what? Sure. Let’s go to lunch.”

-

Kaito usually liked to go to diners for conversations like these. They were comfortable while still feeling somewhat private, loud enough that one could feel comfortable not speaking in a whisper. And the food was good! And cheap!

Trish made Kaito take her to what Kaito would quickly realize was maybe the most expensive restaurant in Usott.

It still wasn’t crazy expensive, not in comparison to Luminary standards. But for Usott, the pricing was almost outrageous. But it was clearly accounting for the skill of the kitchen and staff, the chefs doing elaborate performances as they cooked their food in front of them over a raging fire, while a live band played to keep up the festive, extravagant atmosphere when the food wasn’t being made. 

“Hey, can I get some booze with all of this?” Trish had asked after ordering enough food from the menu that Kaito had started to sweat, mentally trying to go over his budget for the month in his head, “I’ve heard Luminary’s age for drinking was way lower, so it's fine right?”

“You’d still be underage for drinking in Luminary. But, uh, I do have a rule for myself that minor teens in my care can have one drink with a solid meal–”

“HEY! ONE CHAMPAGNE!” Trish called to a passing waiter, before digging back into her meal, “Man, look at all of this stuff, huh? Let’s see what the difference between octopus legs and squid legs are.”

“Both are pretty good,” Kaito admitted, looking down at his own meal, a third of what Trish had ordered for herself. He was starting to worry he hadn’t taken Maki to a nice enough dinner yesterday. At least not in comparison to this. “So, about what I wanted to talk about with you.”

“Oh man, how you ruined my chances of reuniting with my beloved, lost father?” Trish sighed around the squid legs, slurping it up before asking forlornly, “You really did cost me my chance at happiness… Hey, we’re getting dessert after this, right?”

“Uh, y-yeah?” Kaito said, not sure how seriously he should take that. Was she being sarcastic? Sincere? What was happening? “Of course! Um, look, I feel like you’re not entirely taking me seriously–”

“No, I am, trust me. The more I think about it? You’re right, you really did make things a lot tougher for me. I could have had a conversation with the old man. Maybe even started a relationship with him. Maybe he’d have chaperoned the school dance, we could have had one of those funny but loving embarrassing father/daughter dances. All of that, gone before I ever even had a chance.”

“...” Kaito raised an eyebrow, before huffing, eating his food, “Okay, so you’re fucking with me.”

“Maybe a little. Hey, take the champagne bottle so it looks like it's for you, I don’t want them to card me,” Trish said as the server approached with the bottle.

Kaito grinned, taking the bottle and bowing his head in thanks, before pulling the bottle away from Trish when she reached for it. “I’m going to pour your cup.”

“What? Fine… oh come on!” Trish whined as Kaito only filled half the cup, passing it back to her, “That’s not ‘one’! I thought I got one!?”

“Not of hard liquors. If it was any harder, you'd only get a sip and I’d get to laugh at your nose scrunching,” Kaito said, pouring himself a generous cup before putting the bottle aside, “Look, I know it’s fun to have a laugh at me. But seriously, now is a good time to get anything on your mind about the situation with Doppio’s boss–”

“Norbert,” Trish said, “We’ve named him Norbert.”

“Norbert… well, it’s something to call him at least. Now’s a good time to get anything you’re wondering about with Norbert, about what happened when he was arrested, off your mind. I was pretty heavily involved in that.”

“Yeah, my brother is still traumatized whenever anyone brings it up, how involved you were,” Trish shrugged, eating some of the rice next, “I don’t know how you messed up ‘saving someone from being drowned’ so hard that they hate you for it, but he sure does.”

“He doesn’t hate me,” Kaito said, sounding confident about that, “...he is mad that when he kicked my ass once I wasn’t more affected by it though. I’m hoping he tries again someday, so I can let him have that.”

“Masochist, huh?”

“Sometimes.” 

“PFFF, what!?” Trish sputtered around her attempt at champagne. Coughing around it–it was up her nose!--before finally managing to sputter, red-faced purely from the alcohol up her nose, “You’re not supposed to make jokes like that! I’m a kid!”

“It’s not a joke,” Kaito shrugged, “And it’s not important either, I’m just on a whole kick of trying to make that a little less scandalous than it is. Was kind of a big deal where I grew up, calling yourself that. Anyway, my point is that I don’t want to be this unresolved issue in your life. Are you sure there’s nothing you want to get off your chest here? I know you’re joking, but I really did deny you all of those chances.”

“Norbert was never going to be a father to me, he wasn’t even a father to the kid he decided to keep,” Trish said dismissively, “I don’t actually care about him that much. I’d say I hope he’s miserable, but let’s be honest, he’s not. Or if he is, it’s not miserable in the right ways. He’s probably just bored, wherever he is. Just torpedoed a few lives, abandoned and abused a few children, and now he’s gone and we’re left picking up the pieces… wasn’t interesting when I grew up knowing that, even less interesting now that it just means he’s been arrested.”

“That’s fair,” Kaito sighed, having more come to grips with that sort of trauma, in the last year, than he might have felt about it when he first got to Dicea, “Honestly, that’s probably best for you. I’m glad.”

“As for what I could possibly want to say to you, as the guy who ‘did it’, though I’m sure there are plenty of other people who also think they’re the ones who finally ‘got him’...” Trish hummed, considering it, “...I dunno. I’m more interested in Aceto. But I’m still in the phase of wondering how interested I should really be in him. Like, sure, he’s my brother, but he’s also no one to me. And I’m no one to him. We’ve just been kind of thrown together… How’d you fuck it up so much?”

“That’s not where I thought you were going with that,” Kaito said deadpan.

“Call it me wondering what I’d have to do, to get Aceto to hate me.” Trish smirked.

“He doesn’t hate me,” Kaito said again, before thinking about it, “...okay, so some things I’ve learned about Doppio… he values his privacy. If he shares a secret with you, he expects you to keep it. Of all the things I did to him, spreading his secrets was probably the thing that hurt him the most.”

“Does this count?”

“I don’t know,” Kaito said honestly, suddenly looking tired, “Probably? There’s a reason he doesn’t like being around me anymore.”

“But not because he hates you,” Trish said, raising an eyebrow.

Kaito was still confident though, nodding. “Not because he hates me. I’m just not good for him. Being unable to keep my mouth shut being one of the bigger reasons.”

“I can tell,” Trish said, sipping the champagne again, her nose wrinkling slightly at the taste. She ignored Kaito’s laugh at that as she continued, “Okay, sure. What else?”

“He wants to be helped, but not controlled,” Kaito said, “If you notice something is wrong and you want to help him? I’d recommend offering it, not forcing it.”

“Does he accept offers of help?”

“I don’t know,” Kaito said, “I never got around to asking.”

“Geeeeez,” Trish said, shaking her head, “Alright, tell me something fun about him. Something I don’t already know.”

“Uuuuh, something you don’t already know? Um…” Kaito looked up at the ceiling, thinking hard, “....he doesn’t like it when you bite bar stools.”

“What!?” Trish sputtered, “What are you talking about?”

“You’ll get to know him, if you want to. I can’t tell you all the good things about him, and I only feel comfortable warning you about big mistakes. Beyond that? I don’t want to talk about him like that. Because he doesn’t like it.”

“...were you there when he drowned?”

“No.”

“How did you find out then?”

“You can ask him.”

“How did he get shacked up with Arven?”

“You can ask them. It’s a cute story.”

“Who has he killed? He’s killed people, right? Do you know who?”

“...”

“Tsk. Fine,” Trish sighed, dipping her octopus in some sauce, “What else, what else…did you meet Norbert?”

“Not how you think,” Kaito said, “Not outside of just seeing him in the courtroom.”

“You really never met him? You found out all of this stuff and never once went to confront him? Why the fuck not?”

“I thought about it a few times. Even tried to find him, once,” Kaito admitted, staring off in the distance for a bit… before he shrugged, “But it was more important to keep Doppio around. Actually, if I could say anything? You should know, the most important thing about Norbert, is how he affected you two. You both deserved better than the things he did. And if I have my way? You and Doppio are the priority, whenever anything about Norbert comes up. I can swear that.”

“Sure,” Trish said, clearly not impressed. “Kinda overly serious, but sure. I don’t really need anything from you though. I guess if you want to pay for extravagant meals every now and again, we’re cool. I’d rather have them with my friends next time though.”

“I cannot afford to be extorted for money, so no,” Kaito said simply.

“Tsk. Then yeah, I don’t need anything from you… Hey, how true are the ‘stalking’ rumors? Arven made it seem like I’d never be rid of you now.”

“...” Kaito actually looked like he was thinking about it, before making an uncertain sound, “Eh… are things good between you and your mother?”

“Yeah?”

“.......” more uncertainty on his face, before he admitted, “Like, 60% chance I will not do anything in the future you would call stalking.”

“Those are not good odds.”

“Yeah,” Kaito sighed, “And I’m doing better these days. So you can imagine.”

“Shit.”

-

Between full-time detention at school and being grounded by his still furious mother at home, Lee Ping’s life was essentially on lockdown. 

A full day of detention still allowed Lee to go to his regular classes, but every other bit of free time he had within school grounds–morning breakfast, homeroom, lunch, along with a mandatory two hours after final class–meant Lee was in detention nearly half of his day, every week of this next year, six days a week. 

Lee was officially in detention even more than Biffy… though, the days Biffy didn’t end up in detention with Lee were rarer than the days he did, Biffy heading in Lee sighed, the final class of the day over as he slumped into his usual detention desk. “Hey Biffy.”

“Lee Ping,” Biffy greeted, heading to his own desk near the back of the room, immediately pulling out one of his crafts for the day. Seemed today he was working on some sort of knitting project, Biffy settling in as he smirked. “Any progress on figuring out who tricked you into pulling the alarm?”

“Let me guess,” Lee said, glaring at Watching Frog, who sat at the teacher’s desk in the front, its wide, black eyes staring unblinkingly back at them, “You already know I haven’t?”

“Ding ding ding, Lee is capable of basic pattern recognition! Good on you, Lee, you earned your kindergarten graduation.” Biffy snickered, the clicking of his needles going schnip-schnip-schnip as he said, “Guess what else I know that you don’t know?”

“Everything?” Lee guessed dryly.

“Yes and no! I know that door is about to open again, riiiiiight abouuuuuut… now.” 

Yara trudged into detention like she was facing down an industrial prison. Given that the detention room was in the basement of the school with all the building’s machinations, it may as well have been!! Giving Watching Frog a wary, betrayed look--a frog as her warden, it was just insulting--she slumped into a desk and Thonked! her head on the desktop. 

Her dad was going to kill her for getting after school detention. And even worse? She couldn’t help the rest of the Investigation Team search for where they’d go looking tomorrow on their day off. Sometimes they got lucky and the fog just didn’t show up for a week. Yara wasn’t counting on luck very much right now. 

Of all the days to actually get caught cutting gym…

“Yara?” Lee startled, raising an eyebrow at the fellow new detentionee, moving around in his seat to give her a befuddled look as she slammed her head down, “What’d you do to get detention?”

“Hey, one can only bail on class so many times before even teachers who couldn’t be paid enough to pay attention start to notice,” Biffy said, clicking his knitting as he shrugged, “and Mr. Storm was in a shit mood today, so he was looking for someone to take it out on. Yara gave him one, but if it hadn’t been her, it’d have been someone else.”

“How do you know that? Is he right?” Lee asked Yara, ignoring Biffy’s snickering.

“You know, it’s just creepy how you know all this stuff without ever being around,” Yara groaned, sitting up and turning to give Biffy and Lee a flat look before she pouted, crossing her arms. “...but yeah, that’s what happened. I usually leave before everyone groups up, but for some reason he was coming down the back hallway as I was leaving. There are extra bathrooms there! I could’ve just been going to one!”

But no. Whatever got Coach Stormface in a mood today, he wasn’t having any totally plausible excuses. Sure, maybe the fact that Yara cut class every swimming day was a little obvious and didn’t give her much faith--she’d learned early that faking a stomach ache or something and asking to go to the nurse wasn’t a good excuse for gym, so just leaving was better--but…still! It was totally dismissive!

Huffing, she raised an eyebrow at Biffy. “You have an idea what got Coach Storm’s panties in a particular twist today?”

“Eh, if you asked him, he’d say he was pissed because humans still don’t respect elven-elementals and the injustice of it all,” Biffy said, still focusing on his knitting, “But you want my opinion? He tried flirting with Miss Ping and she basically looked at him like she had stepped in cat-vomit–”

“What!?” Lee sputtered.

“--and couldn’t have left the room fast enough. Don’t bother asking him about it. I don’t think he’s the type of guy who’d even admit to himself he was flirting, after being turned down that bad, let alone admit it to anyone else,” Biffy said, before straightening out the sweater he was knitting, showing them the cat design on the front, “What do you all think?”

“Why does it have four legs?” Lee asked.

“Because it’s for a cat, duh.”

“Urgh…” Yara groaned, running her fingers through her bangs. C’mon, what did that have to do with her?! She struck out all the time, but you don’t see her completely ruining other people’s days over it!! If this was how Coach Storm acted over a dirty look, she didn’t want to be anywhere near him if someone scoffed and called him ‘Prince Disappointment’. 

Not that she really wanted to be near him anyway. He was a teacher, sure, but he was kinda creepy. 

“Well, congrats for you anyway, Lee, you’re not getting a weird step-dad,” Yara sighed before looking over the, uh, cat sweater. “The design is pretty cute, but that’s kinda strange, yeah? For a cat to wear a cat?” She tilted her head to the other side. “...though collar designs have paw prints and stuff like that on them a lot, so it’s not the weirdest thing, I guess.”

“You makin’ a sweater for a hairless cat?” she asked, before sitting straighter, a proud look on her face, “Cameron told me about those recently.”

“Nah, she’s a short-fur stray I see around the school,” Biffy explained, going back to his knitting, “I’d say I’m making her a sweater to keep her warm, but nah. She’s just gonna look super cute in this for, like, the maybe whole minute she’ll agree to wear it. Then she’ll rip it to shreds. Still, one aspect of art that deserves more appreciation is its inherent impermanence.” 

“You’re new, Yara, so you should know… Biffy doesn’t talk like this,” Lee said, glancing over at the bully, who just gave him a half-glaring smirk, “This is new. And weird. And uncomfortable.”

“Oh damn, Lee, I didn’t know you missed me wedgying you that much! Come here, let me take care of that–”

“No!!” Lee squawked, realizing Biffy intended to go through with it as he reached across the desks, trying to grab Lee. Lee scrambled out of his desk, leaping over Yara’s and hiding behind hers, “Yeah, yeah, art is impermanent, great!”

“You're only delaying the inevitable, Lee Ping,” Biffy said, though he sat back down, going back to his knitting. “So, Yara. How’s your super secret group project going? Finally feel like you’re fitting in?”

Yara nodded a little--yeah, okay, sure--before raising her eyebrows at Lee. Honestly, she was less surprised by the turnaround from rumors of the school bully to some guy just chatting while knitting a sweater for a cat because…well? From the rumors she’d heard about Cameron before his confrontation with the fog, he had also seemed like some scary tough guy that could rip her apart, but turned out to be someone that loved sewing and knitting and crumbled at the sight of cute animals. 

Hearing that this was something that was new? And…potentially something Biffy was hiding?

Uh oh. 

“Gah!” Yara yelped, ducking a little and holding onto her earmuffs as Lee leapt over her desk, giving Biffy a wide-eyed look as she was suddenly made an obstacle…though as he just sat back down, she let out a breath. 

Okay, maybe he wasn’t hiding much. 

“Y-you should try to find Saira before you make that art fleeting,” Yara said, still giving the two boys a wary look, but continuing the conversation. “I wouldn’t be surprised if my partner’s already started feeding that stray, and she’d love seeing someone else doing something nice for her too.”

Though, that attempt at normalcy was short-lived, as Yara jolted, before letting out a super convincing laugh. “Project? Pfff, sure, like my friends figuring out they can use my employee discount so we all end up hanging out at Marche’s is a project. How much of a project can talking be?”

“Gee, I dunno,” Biffy said in a tone of voice that suggested boy he sure did know, “I guess I just assumed you all were doing some sort of project together. I mean, none of you were exactly tight-knit when the year started, but now? Damn near inseparable. Figured only one thing would bring a group of misfits like you all together, and that would be some sort of shared hobby or something. Please,” Biffy rolled his eyes, “Tell me if I’m wrong. It happens so often.”

“It is kind of strange,” Lee admitted, sitting in the empty desk next to Yara. “I mean, you’re just getting to know people, that’s fine. But a lot of the people you hang out with literally grew up together, and were never friends before this. I mean, it wasn’t like most of them were enemies or anything. But they were always different social cliques. But now all of them barely hang out with the friends they had before you all started spending time together,” Lee mused, smiling a tad sadly as he admitted, “Well, I guess Yuliana and Chloe are the exceptions. How is Yuliana doing? We haven’t chatted since I quit the math team.”

“She’s still not interested, man, I told you already.”

“You don’t actually know everything, Biffy!” Lee shouted, before turning bright red, “A-and that’s not why I was asking!”

“Sure it isn’t.”

“W-well…” Yara stammered, clearly trying to grasp at straws, before she perked up, confidently asserting, “Partner’s just that charismatic! Who wouldn’t want to spend time with her, for real? I know that makes more sense for me, Chloe, and Yuliana, since we’re in the same class, but she’s just that good of an upperclassman! No wonder she made friends with Cameron, Rae, and Neely!”

A-and just friends, clearly. Rae was just…playful! She even admitted that some of the flirty attitude was an act for the stage, just the sort of thing teenage boys were into! 

“And since we’re all hanging out with Partner, we started hanging out with each other too. Just natural to happen,” Yara asserted to Lee next, before rubbing the back of her neck with a more sheepish grin. “Though, man…she really isn’t interested. I get it, the O’Brennan Challenge is pretty flattering and all, but she kinda finds people trying to flirt with her all the time annoying.”

“She’s good otherwise,” Yara shrugged, before grimacing, “Cooking has not gotten any better, lemme tell you.”

On the other hand? Her healing spells were literal lifesavers, and if some Shadow was unlucky enough to face her when no one needed healing? Yara wasn’t even weak to fire magic and those flames looked intense. 

“Uuuugh, ah man,” Lee muttered, slouching in his chair. 

“Told you, man. Even if you had game you wouldn’t have a chance there. And you have no game, just to be clear,” Biffy said.

The Watching Frog croaked lightly. The three watched it for a moment, wary. Magical items rarely didn’t do what they were tasked with, but accidents did happen. And the Watching Frog was only meant to make any noise if they were being dismissed from detention, or it was sounding the alarm because it had seen one of them escape. So why…

…but if there was anything happening, it didn’t happen again. The Watching Frog back to quietly sitting. Watching. 

“I hate that thing,” Lee admitted. 

“...yoooooou think that means we can go?” Yara asked hopefully, keeping her eyes trained on the frog as she slowly grabbed her bag and stood. “I might be able to convince my dad I just took a wrong turn on my way. He’d probably make me stay longer after my shift, but whatever,” she mumbled. It was better than not showing up until hours later.

“I wouldn’t test it. The alarms and defenses they use for detention are over the top. But, if you’re really desperate to get out?” Biffy said, reaching into his backpack, “I do have a few tricks up my sleeves. How important is getting out early to you?”

Yara slumped, before she gave Biffy a hopeful, yet wary look. 

Not pissing off her dad as much as she would otherwise was a huge bonus…but that might be undercut if any word got back to him that she snuck out of detention to get to work more quickly. Of course, she’d already be in hot water if her parents found out she got detention at all, and for as much of a pain in the ass he was, Teddie was probably covering for her already. 

Being around to help the others plan for Sunday, though…was more tempting. It wasn’t like they’d already gotten obvious signs of someone being targeted and were just getting prepared to save them, it was purely a recon and happenstance week. But the fog, the Shadows, what was happening to people…it was all so much bigger than school or her job. 

And for that…

“...what would you want from me?” Yara warily asked. “In return.”

“Nothing crazy,” Biffy said, pulling out a white, gelatin-like substance. Like fresh rubber straight pulled from a tree, “It barely counts as a trade. You’d just have to be okay with the fact that I’d have a mold of you. Can’t help you if you’re not cool with it. For instance, I’ve done this for Lee before, annnnd now I can do this~”

Biffy whispered something into the rubbery substance, before letting it fall onto the floor. And sprouting from the floor was at first just a pure white, rubber copy of Lee… before it blinked, and suddenly it looked just like Lee. Standing and staring at nothing absentmindedly. 

“That’s always going to be creepy,” Lee muttered, staring at his own face.

“It can’t talk, it can’t really do much beyond sort of sit or stand still and look alive,” Biffy said, looking the Rubber-Lee over, “But, Watching Frog can’t tell the difference, even though it watched it get formed. I get a mold of you, and Rubber-Yara sits in detention for you until it’s over. The only risk ever being if one of the teachers ever randomly decides to check in on us. Rubber-Yara isn’t convincing if you try to talk to it.”

“Whoa!” Yara’s seat squeaked against the floor as she jolted, jaw dropping at the - the - whatever it was that Biffy just had??? On hand?? She guessed it made sense that he was carrying it around for the sole purpose of detention shenanigans, but getting something like that in the first place?! “Geez dude, what’d you do to get your hands on that, shakedown a tower?!”

Though, seeing it be a copy of Lee, and Biffy specifically mentioning that he’d have a mold of her…

Yara’s amazement calmed into wary discomfort as she shifted, unconsciously holding onto the ends of her skirt. “...how perfect of a copy is it? Outside of not doing things.”

“Pretty perfect. But if you’re worried, I’m not a pervert. I’m not going to pull down your shirt to get a peek. Actually, I’ve never tried doing that at all? It copies the clothes you’re wearing now too, and I guess I’ve only ever assumed it was copying what was underneath too… Well, let’s check.” Biffy shrugged, reaching to grab Rubber-Lee’s shirt. 

“Woah, what!? No!” Lee sputtered, leaping over the desk again to go protect his rubber self’s honor… before squealing when Biffy suddenly reached into Lee’s pants instead, grabbing the back of his underwear and wrenching it up as Lee squealed, Biffy laughing as he let Lee and his grip on his underwear drop, Lee groaning and curled up on the ground. “Why!?”

“Told you that you were just delaying the inevitable,” Biffy smirked, before grabbing Rubber-Lee’s shirt and pulling it up, “Yeah, experiment confirms. It copies beneath the clothes too.”

“A-ah, hey!” Yara half-stood in protest as well, but the events were already set in motion, and she could only wince in sympathy as Lee writhed in wedgie agony on the ground. Well, okay, if nothing else, that confirmed that Biffy wasn’t just hiding behind a reputation--it was more like multiple truths coexisting. Which…might still trigger some nasty confrontations in the fog, she wasn’t sure, but…but that was why the Investigation Team’s job was so important! So, hopefully, that confrontation never needed to happen.

…it still wasn’t great knowing that Biffy would have a full copy of her body, and she could only really trust his word that he wouldn’t go taking peeks, but…

“...nnng, fine,” Yara sighed, before gripping her fists to fire herself up. “Thanks, I’ll do it. What do I have to do?”

“Interesting choice!” Biffy… complimented? Reaching behind Rubber-Lee’s neck to tap on the top bone of his spine, the rubber dropping into its original form rapidly. Picking up the rubber ball, Biffy gestured for Yara to raise her chin. “It’s going to feel like you’re suffocating for literally five seconds. Don’t panic, it’s going to let go, I promise.”

Biffy then carefully started to press the rubber around Yara’s face, smoothing it flat to the ends of her face, tucking it under her chin and thinning it just below her ears. 

Then, briefly, the rubber seemed to suddenly clench. Clutching at Yara’s face tightly, like a creature hugging her with the full of its body, just barely holding back from diving into her nostrils and pushing in her mouth… and like Biffy had promised, it unclenched in five seconds. Biffy unpeeling it.

“Alright, let’s see what we got.” Biff said, quickly balling up the rubber into a ball again, before throwing it onto the ground and… “Tada! Rubber-Yara!”

Rubber-Yara blinked absentmindedly. Staring ahead at nothing, as it stood where the rubber had been thrown. It did seem alive, but it notably didn’t react when Biffy patted it on the back. “What do you think? Feel free to mess around with it, even for like a magical item, this thing really isn’t a person. The breathing is all just animation, and there’s nothing happening behind the eyes.”

“Wait, what,” Yara said quickly, before taking a breath and sitting still. Wondering if she’d just made a colossal mistake. Though, she supposed, Biffy had a copy of Lee, and Lee was sure as anything still kicking, so--”MFFPH!!”

Yara didn’t panic!! It was perfectly normal to punch a desk a few times in surprise when it felt like you were being smothered! And to gasp and pat around your face when you could breathe again, shuddering at the awful feeling. 

But when she looked back up?

…oh.

Brown eyes widened in pure, simple awe for a moment. She was staring at…just a girl. Sure, Yara owned a mirror, thank you very much!! But it was different seeing what would ostensibly be a full person, but…her. 

(Not looking awkward or miserable or with fake smiles, trying to live up to ideas that weren’t him and always felt so gross and wrong and like he was playing the worst game of pretend in the world.)

For a moment, it looked like Yara was about to start crying, before with a breath all that was submerged and she gave Biffy a flat look. “You know, saying that doesn’t give me a ton of confidence about the fact you have a copy of me.”

“But!” she admitted, getting up and giving Watching Frog another wary look, “Too late now. Seriously, though, thanks! Catch you two on Monday!”

“Still not a pervert,” Biffy said, rolling his eyes, though he physically guided Rubber-Yara to sit down at the desk Yara had just vacated. “And you owe me a favor! Just so we’re clear!”

“Bye Yara! See you Monday!” Lee called, both him and Biffy watching the frog for a moment when Yara headed out the door… Lee sighing in relief when it didn’t make a sound. “That is not as good of an alarm system as the teachers think it is.”

“To be fair to them, I don’t think they expected any of us to have rubber mimics,” Biffy said, sitting back down with his crafts. “Hope you didn’t have anything you wanted to do today either. That’s my only one. You and I are stuck here, otherwise.”

“Sure, like you don’t have three other ways to escape from here just on-hand.”

“Heheheh. Don’t get complacent with me, Lee. Someday I’m not just going to have an answer for your random, stupid problems.” Biffy snickered.

-

“Yara.”

Turning from the checkout counter, Yara faced her dad, perhaps futility hoping that she wasn’t about to get chewed out in front of customers again.

Sighing tiredly, Mr. Flowers shook his head as he squeezed her shoulder. “Look, your mom and I appreciate you wanting to take your studies more seriously, but next time try to schedule tutoring sessions farther out so I don’t schedule you in, okay?” He smiled thinly, amused. “And if you were trying to surprise us with test scores, maybe don’t tell your brother. Teddie caved immediately.”

Huh???

“R-right,” Yara laughed, grinning back, “Sorry, I think I mixed up the days. Won’t happen again.”

“There’s my girl.” Clapping her shoulder again, Mr. Flowers gave her a nod before heading away. “I’ll be in the back if you need anything, or someone asks for the manager.”

“Bye, Dad.”

“Yara-bi~”

“GGhn!” Jumping, Yara only had to turn her head to come face to face with Teddie lounging on the counter in his ‘mascot suit’, letting out a breath from the scare. “Ted, don’t do that!”

“Eheh~ Sorry, it’s just so beary hard to not scare you! You’re more like a jumpy rabbit than Neel-bi!” Giggling to himself, Teddie swung his fluffy-looking snow bear legs from the counter. “What were you up tooooo~? GASP! Were you hanging out with Teach without me?!”

Yara sighed, already one of her eyebrows twitching, but she supposed she did owe Teddie one. “No, I got detention. Got lucky with one of the guys there having an escape hatch I could use to leave early.”

“GASP-GASP!!” Teddie slapped his paws against his oversized head, “Yara-bi got detention?! A criminal!!”

Another hand joined his as Yara slapped her own against his muzzle, quickly glancing back towards her dad’s office. “Say it louder, why don’t you?!”

“Okay!!” Teddie took a breath. “YARA-BI G-MMMMPH!!!”

“Oh my god, SHUT UP, TED!!”

-

It wasn’t the most elaborate or special date–they were just out getting lunch, and now that they were finishing up they’d take a walk around the park until Live Chess started in a bit–but Maki was still a bit nervous through it. She had played around with some makeup, something she pretty rarely did these days, and had picked out one of her favorite outfits. And she was determined that at Live Chess that she’d pull off a few impressive moves, really wanting to be attractive to Elia by the end of the night.

It was silly. It wasn’t their first time, not by a long marker. But Maki had decided that night that she wanted to make sleeping together more… romantic. Their sexual relationship early into their dating had felt, at least to Maki, a little urgent. Maki had liked Elia a lot and had not been even kind of confident she could keep her around by the force of personality alone, and had tried to use her skills in bed as a way to compensate for her shortcomings. 

Then time had gone by and they had stopped having sex entirely, Maki once again getting into her head about it. Maki didn’t really know how Elia felt about it either way. She suspected her girlfriend didn’t have any strong feelings about it. If she had, Maki had never noticed it, Elia content to let Maki control the pace they went at, even if Maki had done it all entirely backwards. 

But after a long conversation with Kaito on her birthday, when the two of them had been alone for a bit while everyone else was setting things up, Maki had admitted that she felt like she had trapped herself in these ‘all or nothing’ compromises with Elia, ones Elia wasn’t even aware she was a part of, and Maki didn’t know how to fix it.

Kaito had suggested lit candles, rose petals and chocolates.

“What?” Maki has asked, unimpressed, “How–”

“You and I like to make sex these big events, every time. That makes it fun and special to us, right?” Kaito mused, “But there’s more than one way for it to be special. If you didn’t feel good about how it started, if it felt like you were just putting out to keep her and that made you ashamed? Well, make it less ‘wham, bam, thank you ma’am’! Add some cheese to that meal! Make it sweet! Doting! You know? Make it more romantic.”

“...” Maki frowned, “What if she thinks it’s weird?”

“Elia adores you,” Kaito said, entirely confident, “If she thinks it’s weird? She’s going to laugh behind her hand in a really cute way and then ravage you. You win either way. Want me to get you a bag of rose petals next time I’m out?”

“....”

Maki had said yes. And later, when Elia was showering, she was going to put out all the dumb romantic cliche stuff Kaito had suggested and surprise her with it. 

But first, that meant today had to be perfect! Otherwise Maki was never going to go through with it. Thankfully, lunch had already gone well, as the two headed to the park. “It’s not that I think their defense is bad, necessarily. Maybe if they had the right coach, they’d have plenty of ways to compensate. But I am saying if defense isn’t their strength, and the coach keeps leaning on defense anyway, then yeah, they’re not going to make it to the finals. You can’t base a teams odds purely hoping on miracles.”

Things with Maki were good. Comfortable, but comfortable in the way that meant things were exciting and that, more often than not, they kept delightfully surprising each other. It was fun, and Elia was happy, and…look, she wasn’t about to start imagining wedding bells, but it was clear by this point that Maki wasn’t just another fling. Two points crashing into each other for a pleasant, brief moment of their lives before continuing on their separate ways. Her relationship with Maki was Significant, and having that stability made Elia melt all the more for her girlfriend. 

She could taste the hint of lemon tang in Maki’s anticipation for the day--as if she hadn’t noticed the makeup--but Elia was content to take the day as it came, enjoying each moment. And maybe that easy joy would calm some of Maki’s nerves too. 

But never her fire. 

“That’s true,” Elia sighed, “Focusing on the defense to strengthen it is something better suited to pre-season, but playoffs are kind of the worst time to try practice strategies. Miracles can still happen, but at this point that might be more of a detriment, just reinforcing the wrong ideas, right?”

Gripping her fists as she threw her head back, Elia groaned, “But I still want them to win so baaaad! The Ice Demons are my team, Maki, and we have the best center we’ve had in years! If the coach wastes them, I’m gonna waste him!”

“Oh, hey!”

It was purely timing, really. Derek had come to find that Maki didn’t go on morning runs every morning, but they bumped into each other enough during workouts that something of a rapport had cropped up between them. It had been fun enough using the rage room dump as an obstacle course, but when that wasn’t just a one off?

Derek really owed Trillian. He hadn’t thought to bring any Moon Cloves with him, but the chemist was a reliable hoarder of materials as always. And now?

…oh, wow. She looked…

Waving a little, giving Maki’s friend a greeting nod, Derek grinned. “Nice to see you, Maki--your outfit is brill! If you have a second, could I speak with you a mo’?”

“Ah. Hi Derek. Elia, you remember me telling you about Derek,” Maki lied, “He’s here for the guardsman summit? Though his group stuck around for a bit afterwards. Touristing a bit.”

Derek was fun enough to hang out with, especially for someone who was fundamentally temporary in Maki’s life. She didn’t mind showing him around the city and she did genuinely enjoy their workouts together. Derek wasn’t the fastest or strongest guy she hung out with, but there was something extremely earnest and ambitious about the way he worked out that the fun of watching him progress and try more than made up for any lack of skill he had. Sometimes it was most fun just doing something with someone who was as enthusiastic about it as you were.

All that said? Maki would rather go back to talking sports with her girlfriend as she didn’t quite frown, but her lips slightly tightened with displeasure. “...sure. Is it private though? Elia and I were walking off lunch together.”

“Right, it’s nice to meet you personally, Derek,” Elia smiled warmly, taking Maki’s cue as she gave the man a wave. Though with a laugh, she leaned in towards Maki, voice fond with pride as she agreed, “Cool to know your eyes are working well; doesn’t she look amazing? Maki really knows how to make jaws hit the ground.”

She talked about him??? For a moment, Derek was just stunned and…weirdly flattered? By that? He’d never really needed to be introduced through someone else before like this, hearing that Maki considered him enough to talk about?

Fuck yeah, he was doing this.

“Ah, nah, I don’t mean to whisk you away from your day plans,” he laughed lightly, before taking a breath. Pulling out the soft purple sachet of his town’s signature tea, Derek held it out to Maki. “I wanted to ask you if you’d like to get dinner some time? With me. Be a bit odd to just foot the bill.”

Elia’s eyebrows shot up incredulously. 

Maki blinked… before reaching out to take the sachet. Sniffing it a little, before she pointed it carefully away from her face, opening it up…

“Lunches are easier,” Maki said absentmindedly, sniffing it again when nothing exploded or immediately shot anything at her, “What is this?”

“Oh, uh, lunch is good! Great, even,” Derek quickly pivoted, before giving the sachet an eager nod. “Quick answer is it’s tea. It’s called Moon Cloves, a specialty from my village.” Flushing lightly, he smiled. “Generally, you give them to people as a special gift, those you’d like to have a better relationship with.”

“Oh, that’s kind of you,” Elia noted, leaning in to look at the tea better, putting her hand around Maki’s waist. “Fun tradition. Kinda sets up the expectation that you’ll drink it together, having an excuse for getting to know each other better, huh?”

Maki sniffed it again, before pointing the satchel towards Elia. Inviting her to sniff it. Was tea romantic? If she brewed some during Elia’s shower, would that add to the atmosphere? Especially considering it apparently had, like, relationship lore? That felt romantic. Where was Kaito when she needed him, he’d tell her. 

That was what she was thinking, but what she asked was, “Do you like tea, Elia? I realized I don’t actually know.”

Elia took the offer, making a pleasant hum at the aroma. Warm spices, but not overbearing like how having something that was just regular cloves would be. She wasn’t sure what ‘moon cloves’ were, but it seemed like it’d prove to be an interesting taste. 

“I do,” Elia chuckled, “I started out drinking it just to spite my older brother, but after long enough I found that I genuinely like it. Though, I think we’re well past you needing to give me a tea blend to ask me on a date.”

As Elia wrapped around Maki a little more at that, Derek’s eyes widened as the hints took hold. …o-oh. Uh…

Feeling a hollow, falling feeling in his chest, Derek averted his eyes as he cleared his throat, running a hand through his hair as his other rested on his hip. “Ah, well, then… I-I hope you two like it. I’ll see you around, Maki, please enjoy your day.”

Maybe she felt a little bad, tasting that sour tinge of humiliation and dashed expectations, but Elia really couldn’t help but smile as Derek walked away as quickly as he could. 

“...?” Maki watched Derek head off before she could really say anything, “What’s up with him? I still don’t know when he wants to do this lunch-in thing.”

“You’re so cute,” Elia chuckled, kissing Maki’s cheek before she gave her a fond look. “He was trying to ask you on a date, Maki. Like I said, he has good taste.” Her grin was a little sharp after that. “Just bad timing.”

“........” Maki exaggeratedly looked down at herself, in her nice outfit and done makeup and even boots with heels, and asked incredulously, “Did I not look like I was on a date??”

“Well, I’ll turn him down properly later.” Maki shrugged, sniffing the tea again, “Would you want to drink this with me tonight?”

“Man’s hubris is not to be underestimated,” Elia mused amusedly, taking the indication to check Maki out again for the simple pleasure of it, “Plus, you said he was here for the summit? If he hasn’t been around long, maybe he thinks you dress like this more often.”

“And I’d love to. Maybe a little BM to drink romance tea someone else gave you, but,” Elia shrugged, a lightness to her, “I’m not above co-opting cute, romantic things from other cultures to spend more time with you. It smells nice, I’m sure it’ll be good.”

Maki smiled lightly, pleased, as she closed up the satchel and pocketed it. Reaching to take Elia’s hand–apparently she needed to signal she was taken a little harder, sheesh–before taking a small, quick kiss. 

With Elia? Maki was sure it would be good too. 

-

It had finally happened. Their first court day had been announced, and with that announcement came a flurry of nerves and excited relief. They had already made contact with Ventus!! But they were still very much in the beginnings of talking with him, and as much as Aqua had already told him their plans, she really didn’t want to strand him with bare knowledge of Empathy and no guidance, regardless of him choosing to come with them. 

And it was a good thing the queen was actually acknowledging them, a good sign they really hadn’t just walked right into a gilded cage. But it did mean that it was showtime for trying to actually make a good argument in the case. 

So, needless to say, there was a flurry of emotions in the group as they stood outside the court, waiting to be announced and let in with a bunch of other ostensibly involved people…and those nerves probably weren’t helped by a tired-looking tan young man with cotton candy pink hair that was blatantly staring at…

Not the group. 

But Dilan. Specifically.

Dilan would have noticed himself, as a few of the others had. But he and Demyx were both currently trying to coax Isa into trying to speak. Who was standing with an armful of ready-prepared files, wide eyes, and having been worryingly, absolutely silent since they had arrived. His mouth so tightly pressed together that he looked like he was trying to keep a frog from escaping his throat.

“We’ll try a few breathing exercises, like Aeleus taught us. You take a deep breath in through the nose, and then… well, you have to do the first step,” Dilan said, while Isa just stared back at him, Dilan performing it again, “Iiiiiiiin through the nose…”

“Maybe just go through the whole thing? It’s easier to start when you know what’s next, right?” Demyx whispered.

“He knows what’s next, it’s the most basic breathing technique on the planet.” Dilan whispered back, before trying again, “Come on, do it with me. Iiiiiiiiin through the nose… Isa, have you stopped breathing?”

Demyx put his hand in front of Isa’s nose, before saying, “No, there’s still a thin little bit of wind. Come on, Isa! You totally have this! You’re one of the best lawyers around!”

“That wasn’t true even back when I was dumb enough to believe you.” Isa ‘said’. It was more like a hissing whisper. Clearly just barely able to breath out the words. Though, thankfully, saying so did seem to let him intake a new, fresh breath of air. Good, it had looked like he was going to pass out for a second there, as he hissed out after the new intake of breath, “We’re being watched.”

“What?” Dilan asked, looking around even as Demyx whispered urgently for him to be more subtle, “Where?”

Ienzo likely would’ve been trying to help Isa as well, if he’d not been in full ‘Lord Stoneface’ mode trying not to completely freak out himself. It was day one! He likely wouldn’t be speaking himself at all, and the chances of someone calling him up as a witness on day one was miniscule!

Just…when he would be, it’d be to talk about his childhood and discovering his parents’ murder in front of a room of people who would’ve been the same sort of people who would’ve listened in if his parents’ executions had even been discussed at all, and either way were people either eager to see him dismissed or eager for him to prove their own safety, both necessitating him playing the game of nobles and elites and oh god--

Seeing more of Dilan’s face as he looked around, the young man tilted his head a little, a wash of curious confusion on his face. 

“3 o’clock, Dil… um,” Luis frowned, looking around uncertainly, before pointing to to a clock he had used as a reference on the wall, “If that clock was 12 o’clock.”

“Luis, what the hell are you talking about? You promised not to drink before this.” Dilan whispered.

“I’m saying he’s over my shoulder, looking at us. Look over my shoulder.” Luis whispered. 

Dilan peeked over Luis’ shoulder, ignoring Demyx’s exasperated whimper that you weren’t supposed to be OBVIOUS about it! “...you guys are right, he is looking at us. I’ve caught his eyes and he still hasn’t looked away.”

“Perhaps he’s the counter-lawyer.” Isa whispered, staring miserably at the floor. “Could be trying to assess us early, since there’s no other reason for them to be here at this stage.”

Demyx gave Isa a small pat on the shoulder… before he puffed out his chest. Lifting his chin and turning with a swagger, he crossed his arms and shouted, “Hey! You have something to say to us?”

“Oh my god, what the hell are you doing!?” Luis whispered frantically, “This is a royal courtroom–”

“Well, a court waiting room.” Dilan mused.

“--not a bar you can start a brawl in!”

“I know! That’s why I’m doing this. If he punches me, they lose!” Demyx whispered, grinning confidently.

“That isn’t even kind of true.” Isa whispered tensely. 

Demyx’s shout turned pretty much every head in the waiting room, and in sync with the royal guards Aqua puffed herself up, waiting for anyone to make a move towards them, while Ienzo internally died a little more. 

However, the young man just startled for a moment before relaxing into a sheepish smile, making his way over. Bowing first to Ienzo, then the others, he smiled sunnily. “Ah, sorry about that! Well-met, potential Lord-Cousin! I apologize for the rudeness of not coming to introduce myself sooner, I only arrived to the castle last night, and well--”

Raspberry eyes sparkled as Eimhin gripped his fists in front of his chest in utter excitement as he turned towards Dilan again. “Sorry if I’m off, but you look remarkably like Dr. Riju, I was struck completely astounded! Are you perhaps related?”

Somewhere behind Ienzo’s blank visage, he fretted with Zexion, the two of them scouring old books in the library. Cousin???? This couldn’t be…

Luis, now that he was able to see the man more clearly, not just noticing his line of sight and trying not to show that he had noticed, gave the man a more blatant look over… before nervously bowing. Reaching over and urgently pinching Demyx’s side, who gasped, before bowing as well, Luis clearly wanting him to. 

Isa had the same thought Luis was currently having, as he also respectfully bowed: this man looked unnervingly royal. Potentially destructively so.

Dilan was the only one who seemed less surprised by the man’s appearance, and more surprised by the question. Bowing lightly back, before he frowned in slight confused concern… “You’ve mistaken me for someone else, I never received my doctorate. Though… you wouldn’t perhaps mean Dr. Riju, the archeologist?”

Eimhin hardly seemed to notice the other bows, as he somehow managed to light up even more. “The very same! I’ve never had the pleasure of meeting him myself, but I’ve read his accounts of uncovering the Guarding Soldier Statues of Necluda countless times, along with the reports of the Northern Crypt Excavations, of course.”

“Though, from your phrasing, that would mean you’re also a Mr. Riju, would it not?”

“Eimhin,” Ienzo said tonelessly, staring blankly at the man. “I didn’t recognize you.”

Again, Eimhin startled, before laughing sheepishly. “Ah, whoops, I didn’t introduce myself at all; apologies, everyone.” Bowing more lightly this time, he greeted, “I am Lord Eimhin Seisear, of House Seisear, cousin of Ienzo Seisear.” And more casually as he grinned at Ienzo, “I’d be surprised if you did! I don’t think I’ve seen you since you were 5.”

“Ah! A fellow enthusiast!” Dilan smiled wide, absolutely delighted, and thoroughly missing the side-eye of his friends as he explained, “Indeed. I’m actually Dr. Riju’s son, Dilan Riju. An honor and a distinction, as you might have guessed–”

“Dilan,” Demyx whispered, “Now’s maybe not the–”

“Though only for a bit more,” Dilan smiled, “I have it in my mind to change my last name soon enough. As no form of disrespect to my parents, I’m quite proud of them. Just as a way of honoring another part of my life. But, that’s neither here nor there, do you practice archeology yourself? Or simply, but highly understandably, study the findings in your own time?”

“Dilan.” Demyx whispered, elbowing him, noticing the look in Ienzo’s eyes.

“O-oh!” Dilan sputtered, taking a bashful step back as Ienzo stepped forward. The whole group equally surprised as Ienzo’s guess as to who this person was.

“Your… cousin, m’lord?” Luis asked, while Demyx squinted at the man, looking him up and down. Demyx’s expression suggesting he wasn’t impressed.

Eimhin seemed to find Dilan’s explanation--Dr. Riju’s son!!--and questions fascinating in turn, though he just smiled softly at the group’s confusion. They had all assumed it was some kind of scam, of course. Eimhin had been a child himself when his aunt and uncle’s deaths occurred, but he could remember how fiercely his Da had gone to words trying to find out about Cousin Ienzo. As the years went by, he had grown up settling for the answer his cousin was dead. 

When they got the notice from the castle, it had just felt…insulting. But with Valen coming to the castle ahead of time, even though he’d been traveling last minute, finally finding time to get away from the management of Seisear--or, more like, trusting Meabh wouldn’t send herself into critical care without the town doctor around--he’d gotten word of this person’s validity and…

Here was Ienzo. In the flesh. 

Or something like it, as Ienzo gave Luis a stiff nod. “Eimhin is my mother’s brother’s son, along with his twin, Meabh.” His expression not changing at all, Ienzo asked, “I hope your family’s well, Eimhin. While we’ve had some conversation regarding the case, Aunt Valen and I haven’t caught up socially much.”

RIGHT! THE CASE!

“We are!” Eimhin assured, reminded of, oh yeah, why he was here. “Mine Fathers have been doing their part in helping out Aunt Aoife manage Mistria, and…well…” Eimhin looked so sheepish here, ducking his head a little, that he looked almost…apologetic. “Well… As you might imagine, affairs were in a bit of turmoil after…erm, after Aunt and Uncle’s passing, but given that Seisear still needs a governing body…”

“Grandfather suggested that Meabh and I, actually, manage Seisear.”

“I see,” Ienzo said simply. 

(óᯅò Ienzo, calm down!!

இДஇ I’M GONNA THROW UP!!)

Demyx looked back and forth between Ienzo, Eimhin, Ienzo, Eimhin… before gritting his teeth, raising his chin and–

Isa placed a hand on Demyx’s shoulder, before leaning in and sending {Some information.}

Demyx took a second to process all of that, before he crossed his arms and gave the cousin a grimacing smirk, “Sure, sure, as was your right while Lord Ienzo was otherwise indisposed. But, considering the new evidence that your Lord Ienzo is alive and well and long of inheritance age, with no actual record of losing said inheritance, it’d be good to know that all parties involved are heading into court already aware that his grace by all rights is already the new lord of the Seisear estates, and that most of this is just a formality of paperwork. Yes?”

Dilan and Luis stared, dumbfounded, at Demyx… before glancing at Isa. Who while still clearly unable to say anything, was smiling lightly. Pleased.

Eimhin blinked, taken off guard. “Oh! Uh… I mean…” Collecting himself, Eimhin gave Ienzo a softer look. “Seisear was always supposed to be yours. I mean, if history could be entirely rewritten, it’d still be your parents’ right now, but when Aunt and Uncle took on the responsibility of our House’s homeland, that line of succession was always meant to lead to you.”

I don’t want it, Ienzo couldn’t bring himself to say, even if he could get his mouth to work. 

I’m glad you and Meabh are looking after it, he really wanted to say, but the obstruction in his throat wasn’t budging. 

I don’t want to take away this new purpose from you two, when I didn’t even want this case in the first place. But I’m not going to run from responsibility either. I’d love to talk about management and how things have changed over the last decade and a half, I want to collaborate with you two, I hardly got to know you but you’re my family, Ienzo really tried to say, but…

(இ﹏இ Zexion, please, I can’t do this.

-᷄_-᷅  You know I can’t. When you chose to face the world, that decision encompassed everything about it. 

ಢ_ಢ I wish I could. I hate seeing you like this.)

“Mm,” Ienzo got out, voice tight and strangled…and absolutely just sounding terse. 

For Eimhin’s credit, the hurt look on his face only lasted a moment, but perhaps that was because they were all called to enter the courtroom. 

Demyx couldn’t help to visibly fret a bit, noticing Ienzo fretting… but Isa put a hand on his shoulder again, and Demyx picked up the files Isa was holding, strolling into the courtroom like he had every right to be there. 

He could check in on his boyfriend after. Isa was the one who needed to speak right now. And he also couldn’t.

This was a preliminary stating of information hearing. Just officially putting on the books what the case was about, who was involved, future proceedings, that sort of thing. It was the administration and paperwork part of the court work that would be needed on this… and even Luis and Demyx, who both had the least amount of personal experience with this sort of thing, could tell something had absolutely gone wrong when lining the walls were easily nearly a hundred spectators, maybe more, while instead of a lesser judge to do the proceedings at the front, there stood Queen Kaede. Fully dressed, as if she were hosting a ball and not overseeing paperwork, smiling as she greeted them, “Welcome. Potential Lord Ienzo Seisear. Ex-Togami. Ex-Indentured.”

There was immediate whispers and murmurs, as the queen waited to be bowed to. Of course they did, the room following suit… but Luis worriedly looked at Aqua, before glancing at who was by the Queen’s side, a step behind her, in the background of her advisors and servants and guards.

Ventus watched them. Eyes wide and curious.

He was going to pass out. Ienzo was going to throw up everywhere and pass out and panic make everyone in the room think they were covered in scorpions and they were going to be arrested and thrown in the dungeons and they wouldn’t even be the nice ones in the pit with windows. 

It was nothing short of a real life miracle that Ienzo managed to bow low to the queen. Managed to get out, “We are honored with your consideration, Queen Kaede Momota.”

Aqua knocked her knuckles reassuringly against Luis’ hand, though her gaze was trained on Ventus. And as the acknowledgement and introductions continued…

She gave him a little smile. Not wanting to distract or panic him in this sort of situation by sending intent, saying hello, but just…conveying that physically. 

For now? That was more important than seething over just what the hell the queen was doing, putting her son in a courtroom.

Ventus glanced around–looking to see who might be watching him enough to notice–and though no eyes were on him, he still didn’t feel comfortable nodding back. Instead, he focused a little and…

{Hi.}

He glanced around again, looking to see if anyone jumped… before looking pleased when no one looked confused. He had done it! He had focused!

“It’s consideration long overdue,” Queen Kaede smiled warmly. Her presence welcoming and kind. Benevolent. “The hardships you’ve endured to get here, to this moment, young master Ienzo, have kept me awake at night.” Kaede said to the man only a few years her junior. A ‘master’ simply being a young lord who hadn’t inherited any actual land. “A regime corrupted by the influence of the strong and unmanageable Lord Byakuya. A once noble program meant to uplift our least fortunate transformed into a grotesque punishment while under the influence of the greed of a Novoselic. My Momota line failed its sworn and proud duty of protecting you, Ienzo. And for that?”

Queen Kaede deeply bowed her head, closing her eyes deferentially, “We have much to make up for. And I am excited to helm the way back to normalcy, returning to the values of Atua and his chosen family. Starting, but certainly not ending, with restoring you.”

“...as soon as the laws will allow us, of course,” Queen Kaede said, straightening up and sighing lamentably, “Which will likely take some time, to properly hear out the noble family you left behind, who have had no choice but to carry the terrible responsibility of your estate. All things must be considered. But our court shall power through! And come to justice!”

More murmurs among the watching nobles and their servants, hanging in the shadows… and after a moment, there was a smattering of applause. The elites showing the queen their enthusiasm to her speech. Approving. 

{A warm, fond feeling, tickled by the message.}

{Hi.}

Her kid really was something else. About a week of practice and Ventus had gone from not knowing about intent at all, to spraying it all over the place, to being able to send it directly. Incredible.

Scary, having to figure it all out on your own.

While the speech wasn’t something that the queen blindly, whole-heartedly believed in, the lies in it weren’t glaring to Ienzo. He could even guess that she had been kept awake at night, but more likely from trying to figure out what to do with him. And, her feelings on the old regimes were likely sincere, as were her intentions to change things. 

Just…not exactly as her words portrayed. 

Ienzo could practically feel Zexion hugging his brain, trying to keep him from just full-on freaking out. His allowance of the applause, the pause for it, might look like an awareness of how much it was playing a part in this trial, or at least what the trial was really for, and that wasn’t entirely wrong either. Just that the sound of it made Ienzo want to start crying, and made him even more aware of his heart beating in his chest. 

“Then it seems, due order for the court process acknowledged, matters will be resolved in harmony, given the objective of justice on every side.” 

And with introductions made?

Court was in session. 

-

It was with utter politeness and a heavy heart that Ienzo turned down Eimhin and Valen’s offer to get some food and catch up, promising that he’d love to another day, and that wasn’t a lie, but…

Aqua sighed, giving the bathroom door of Ienzo’s master suite a concerned look at the prolonged splashing and retching noises coming from it. “You know, I’m pretty proud he managed to hold off this long.”

“Right!? He did great! You did great, button!” Demyx called through the door, dutifully waiting outside, before grinning at Aqua, “He hates that nickname, but I think it’s cute. And I think he’s in denial that his nose is a button. It’s small! That’s the criteria, I’m pretty sure.”

It had been a weird day. Isa had barely been able to get more than a few words out before his throat started to constrict with the tell-tale signs of wanting to growl, so through a rapid and consistent exchange of Intent and body language, Demyx had done all of the talking for his ‘senior lawyer mentor’, who was ‘allowing him’ to take the reigns for his first big case. And his only case! Though thankfully literally no one had asked Demyx where he was educated and what he had worked before, though they had some scripted answers for those questions if they did.

And while Demyx knew Ienzo had struggled–there had been a lot of random bursts of AHHHHH that rippled through the whole island that day–he had still kept it together during the case itself. Which had been cool and impressive! He had totally earned the right to hurl all the chunks he wanted now! 

Demyx, being a good boyfriend, was standing by with water, bread and mouthwash. 

All of them were some level of exhausted, even if it hadn’t lasted all that long in reality. Luis had immediately headed to the bar after, and would probably be home soon to drink in the privacy of his room. Dilan, who had talked about having all sorts of plans that afternoon, had instead immediately gone to take a nap. 

And Isa, understandably, had locked himself away in his room and refused to come out. Just decompressing. No one had tried bothering him.

“Mhmm, because it’s totally a sign of hate the way he gets that pleased little smile on his face every time you call him that,” Aqua chuckled, reaching over to ruffle Demyx’s hair fondly. “He can like it and also argue the definitive ‘correctness’ of it.”

While Ienzo’s post-court session reaction seemed to solely consist of anxiety vomiting, Aqua… Part of her thought it just hadn’t hit yet. In all honesty, she hadn’t paid a ton of attention to the case itself, more busy watching everyone else’s reactions. Seeing the shadowed elites react just as they would to a circus show wasn’t great, and further confirmed just what the queen was using Ienzo for, but otherwise? For a place she really only knew as being hostile, the ‘defense’ of the case really wasn’t aggressive in the slightest. So if anything? At least right now, it wouldn’t be the queen trying to get rid of them.

…Ventus had just been watching. Aqua hadn’t parsed out exactly what that meant, yet, and at least on the first day, it’d look too odd to seek him out. But of everything, that was probably bothering her most. 

There was a flush from inside the bathroom, before a pale, clammy-looking Ienzo opened the door, looking absolutely miserable. And without taking any of the items in Demyx’s hands, Ienzo just tottered over and leaned his forehead into the side of Demyx’s shoulder. 

“Aw, feeling any better?” Demyx smiled sympathetically, shifting his items to one arm so that he could free the other one to wrap around Ienzo’s shoulders, rubbing his back, “It’s not like you eat a lot, I don’t know where you’re packing away all of that. Maybe you shouldn’t eat breakfast on court days. Awwww, my poor guy~”

“I’m going to die,” Ienzo said simply, a pure statement of fact as he gave Demyx a loose hug of thanks. 

“Nah, that’s a recipe for him actually passing out in court,” Aqua shut down, giving Ienzo a soft look, while also looking him over for wellness. “You know, maybe we should’ve guessed from your reaction to the letter, but I really wouldn’t have pegged you as an anxiety puker, love.”

“I wasn’t. But I can’t just leave situations I don’t want to be in anymore, so I suppose this is the avenue the body’s taken to cope.” Ienzo sighed miserably. 

ó_ò It’s really not ideal, is it. …you should lie down, Ienzo, things are getting a little wobbly in here.

Aqua grimaced, gently nudging Ienzo’s shoulder to attempt to get him moving towards the bed. “Yeesh, okay, Ze’s advice is a go. Kid, you want me to try and steal your dads away?” There was no way Even and Aeleus hadn’t noticed the great amounts of stress, panic, and nerves from their group, but a more explicit notice that they were done in court and the dads could check up on their kid might be wise. 

Ienzo was quiet for a moment before nodding slightly.

Demyx followed Ienzo, sitting on the bed beside him when Ienzo laid back on it. When Aqua’s eyes went a little distant, likely having a conversation with Aeleus and Even, Demyx brushed his fingers through Ienzo’s hair a little. “You want bread? I have bread.”

Ienzo sighed, dismayed. 

ᇹ_ᇹ We do, thanks, sunshine.

ᇹ_ᇹ …you know you have to eat, Ienzo.

“...do I really have to, though?” Ienzo grumbled, nonetheless sitting back up a little to take one of the rolls Demyx had gotten, giving it a dirty look before dutifully nibbling on it. “This sucks.”

ᇹ_ᇹ Not the bread, the situation. To be clear, Zexion said, sitting against Demyx’s opposite side. 

Ienzo sighed, closing his eyes for a moment. “...I’ve really got to talk to my cousin.”

“I know, Bitty-Button,” Demyx said, affectionately sending Zexion some, well, affection, “Though, man, I don’t know what it is? But the nicer the bread shop, the more I randomly get homesick for the factory bread. I miss the crunch. I don’t know what cheap-ass bakery they were buying our food from, but whoever baked there knew what they were doing.”

Demyx asked if Ienzo wanted to talk to his cousin that day or wait till the next one, but some of the message might have gotten lost when Ienzo’s head filled with, {We’re heading to your world now. We’d appreciate it if you met us there. It sounds like you need the rest.}

Zexion gave Demyx a small smirk.

óںò Maybe we’ll make a pit stop in Chonis on our way to Dicea. It sounds like fun to scope out different bakeries and try to match which ones might’ve been contracted into factory food.

Ienzo sighed, leaning himself lightly against Demyx’s side. “I’ll…figure something out with Eimhin. But my dads are coming over, so not right now either way.”

ò_ó Keep puppeting your body to eat. I know it’s harder now, but you’re not getting out of eating just because our dads wanna talk.

Ienzo gave Zexion a small, fond smile. “On it, boss.”

As Ienzo’s eyes lost focus, he blinked his surface consciousness into his library, barely there a moment before he was scooped up into a bear hug, returning it immediately, and honestly a little embarrassed by how quickly he teared up. 

“Come now, I heard you held yourself admirably.” Even said softly, placing his hand gently on the back of Ienzo’s neck, lightly rubbing the muscle as Aeleus squeezed their son tight. “We’re very proud.”

Vexen, in turn, was looking Zexion over, a small frown on his face as he {felt} around him. “You’re a bit out of sorts. Hold still,” he said, concentrating before he managed to emit a light level of healing. It wasn’t true healing like Aqua could manage, where the force of her will was so strong that the body physically reacted. But it was more a warm, soothing feeling, inviting rest, Vexen holding Zexion steady with a light hug.

Ienzo let out a shaky breath. “I didn’t pass out or throw up in the courtroom, so I count that as a win.”

“It is,” Aeleus affirmed, “But Aqua said you spoke well during the proceedings as well, which is no small feat in itself. Added in with every other obstacle posed against you… I’m very proud, Ienzo. The discomfort of recovery in no way diminishes what you’ve accomplished.”

It was embarrassing, the near whimper Ienzo squeaked out in return.

Zexion just closed his eyes as he leaned into Vexen’s hug, holding his dad a little tighter as he {reciprocated} gratitude. Before, looking away if not entirely pulling away from his dad, he gave his family a flat, unimpressed look. 

“The queen’s using us for propaganda. A stage on which to perform the narrative she wishes to take hold for her regime. And the way her lawyers keep emphasizing the ‘tragedy’ of our life in the factory, I believe she intends to make the program look further like a despicable mistake of her predecessors.”

While he was in full form, the pout Zexion gave afterwards was a bit cartoonish. “And one of our cousins grew up to speak like a nerd.”

“Well, we did always tell you nobles were a frustrating bunch.” Vexen sighed, patting Zexion sympathetically on the back, “Now that you’re playacting as one of them again, you have to find that out firsthand.”

“There are good nobles.” Even said lightly–oddly, it being the first time he had ever expressed such a sentiment–before he leaned in to give Ienzo more of a hug, “And while I’m not politically minded… I’m not really surprised either. And I almost don’t care. Let the queen play out her stupid dramas. I only care that you and Aqua both get what you deserve. Which at the absolute least is some catharsis or peace of mind.”

“Besides… people should know what happened in those places.” Even murmured, “If history erases who was to blame, that is an injustice. But it’s still better for people to know what occurred either way. History’s little tutorials, warning signs for future generations when someone, inevitably, tries it again. Perhaps the future will pay attention, perhaps they won’t. But it should still be written down somewhere, either way.”

“I did know on certain levels,” Ienzo mumbled, leaning more into Even when Aeleus finally let him go to hug Zexion. “It’s been one of the more personal expectations I’ve been dreading of this whole process. I remember the song and dance of impressing nobles just from the perspective of a young child among people my parents had already vetted out of the slew. I could only expect being thrust into the grand midst would be worse.”

Sighing, Zexion let himself just exist in Aeleus’ hug for a moment before grimacing. “Honestly we don’t care about our role in her regime. There are far worse machinations to be a pawn of than wiping someone’s slate clean. But I highly doubt that it is simply our existence that she’ll be content to use.”

Ienzo tilted his head against Even’s arm tiredly. “Trying to out-manipulate the queen is a stupid game for stupid prizes. But we haven’t been entirely idle in our time in the castle either. If, truly, nothing else? I believe we’ve made a few allies that would be willing to at least create a fuss on our behalf.”

Looking over to Ienzo, Zexion wilted a bit, his gaze softening in remorse. “...I really would take over at least explaining our treatment in the factory, if I could. I know I’m better at distancing myself while speaking.” Even if they both had to deal with countless hours of conglomerated memories of the events as they recalled them. 

Vexen gave Zexion a proud, approving look… but looked to Even without saying anything. Certain aspects to his and Even’s relationship that would likely never change, both set in their ways. 

Even, in turn, frowned as he thought it over… before he sighed. “You two are adults now. You have been for longer than we really could allow you to be. I had worried that growing up in the factory would have stagnated you. The arrival of Lauriam and Marluxia, the heart children, had been such a relief. A gift. If you had only ever known those you considered your caretakers? I don’t think we would have ever allowed you to grow up. We wouldn’t have been able to help ourselves.”

“But you did grow. You became caretakers in your own rights, which is a start. But the way you’ve held yourselves since leaving the factory, since leaving our sides… it’s better than I hoped, if I’m honest.” Even smiled sadly, something a little regretful in his expression as he said, “We succeeded. We raised an independent child.”

“Which means, you can make your own choices on this. I’d rather you forget about it all. That you’d get what you need done, done, and then hurry to catch up with us. Forget the queen, forget the program, let someone else write the history books. I hope you will do that,” Even said, “But I will respect any choice you make otherwise. You are capable, intelligent people. It’s up to you.”

Ienzo’s eyes shimmered, and more tellingly, Zexion’s grew cartoonishly wobbly, though Ienzo just smiled softly at his dads. “Maybe. But we’ll always hold your opinions in regard.”

“And you’re always our dads,” Zexion insisted, the twins both managing to catch Aeleus’ eye and, as he grinned proudly, he pulled all members of their family together for another hug. 

They hadn’t always been the most physically affectionate group, in certain senses. But with the time apart, and especially after a difficult day…Aeleus was more than happy to literally hold his world in his arms.

“...for the most part, it is our plan,” Zexion, not content to leave things vague, confirmed, “I don’t think we will be allowed to leave the case without exposing much of the factory’s machinations. But if part of her schemes end up leaving us with responsibilities?”

“It would be a waste to throw them away,” Ienzo softly continued. “If we have opportunities to change things for the better, that others would never get? I won’t call it an obligation, but it feels…disingenuous to the world around us, and our experiences, to cast them off because it’s uncomfortable or difficult.” Or they really, really missed their family. 

Zexion sighed, tilting his head against Ienzo’s. “Obviously we don’t really know Eimhin and Meabh well. We didn’t when we were children, and it’s been a long time. But if they’re not entirely incompetent and self-serving, ideally we’d like to work collaboratively with them, and improve Seisear for the better. It’s not in our power to change Luminary, but pockets of change are much more doable, and the more people the country over have better standards to hold life and their treatment to, the less, ideally, the elite will be able to exploit them. And from there, perhaps more significant betterment for all may be in the cards.”

“Again. It is your choice.” Even said, comfortable with his husband’s arms around him. “And if Isa has his way, how to handle your estate will also be your choice. Do be sure to thank him the next time you see him. Luis has already told us that he struggled a bit today, but I was pleased to hear between him and Demyx they were able to pull through.”

“It’s not like we weren’t expecting some hiccups in the process,” Vexen sighed, “I was hoping in an optimistic sense that Isa wouldn’t find himself regressing at this point. He’s been doing better for the last few weeks specifically, after all, it seemed like he could pull through. But it’s also understandable that he couldn’t. We asked Demyx to go for a reason, and I’m pretty pleased he did not let us down.”

“So at least your ‘boyfriend’,” Even said, saying the word the way way he always did, like he still couldn’t entirely believe it, “Is a skilled performer in more ways than just the stage.”

“We owe Isa a lot, for all of this,” Ienzo said softly, before smiling at the look Aeleus gave him, “Even if he is doing it of his own volition, for family in the sense it does not require a trade. His preparation really is second to none, and doing it in the circumstances we are…” He sighed a silent laugh. “I truly refuse to let that cake be an empty promise.”

Meanwhile, Zexion rolled his eyes at Even. “Was that ever in question? Demyx is highly capable and skilled. And, yes. Our boyfriend. Which he has been for over a month and a half, if the shock’s continued to mess with your sense of time.”

“Historically, that’s never been one of our strong suits,” Aeleus said, amused, “And we’ve known you three for far longer than that. A brand new relationship can still be considered as such, you don’t have to bring the sass out.”

“Besides, there’s still always time for you to meet someone else.” Even said, Vexen snickering slightly as he poofed small, the cat resting lazily on Even’s shoulder, “Lots of nice people out there. Other scientists. People whose main reaction to discussions of quantum and matter-theory being ‘that’s crazy, man’ before going off to make a song around said science that entirely misses the point… as a hypothetical scenario.”

˶ò⤙ó˶

Zexion puffed his cheeks in defensive consternation, while Ienzo rolled his eyes. “Demyx’s impromptu songs are often entirely relevant, and when discussing theoretical hypotheses about the universe, he often brings up points that fully contribute to the conversation and make the contemplation of it all deeper.”

Ienzo gave his dads a lidded look. “Just because your boomer mentality can’t see the thoughtful consideration he has isn’t a mark against him. 

˶>⤙<˶

“Or a reason we shouldn’t date him!”

“Aeleus, say that thing you just said about the sass, again,” Even said.

Aeleus hummed warmly. “We’ve known you three a long time, and Demyx has always treated you two with respect, consideration, and the utmost friendship. You’re happy in each other’s company, and as a father, that’s the greatest thing I could wish for for your relationships. You don’t need to sass them, dear, because Demyx has no interest in pursuing the sciences.”

“Tsk,” Even tsked, glancing over at Vexen, who gave a hissing little laugh at him, “What’s the point of husbands if they don’t blindly agree with everything you say?”

(ΦωΦ) {Companionship? Trust? Safety?}

“No, none of that sounds right. Keep thinking on it.”

Aeleus grinned before he leaned down to kiss Even’s forehead. “I’m sure you’ll come to a grand conclusion soon, with two of the greatest minds working on it.”

-

The message actually came through Aerith, that Queen Kaede was, respectfully, requesting an audience with Ienzo. Specifically a request to take afternoon tea together. 

It was the next day, so it wasn’t an immediate demand after the court session. But it was still surprisingly soon, after the crawling pace they had experienced since their arrival to the city, and none of them could guess what the queen hoped to gain from it. “What, is she gonna have another audience in there with you on her fancy queen tea room? I mean, that’s what we all decided the queen was doing right? Playing it up for the nobles?” Demyx asked, looking warily around the group.

“We did.” Isa said–still quiet, but better after so much rest–as he inspected the invitation, “This seems more private though. An invitation like this should usually make a point of mentioning attending servants or guards or guests, to show that your entourage is welcome to accompany you. There’s nothing like that here. She just wants Ienzo.”

Sweating fretfully, Ienzo looked warily upon the invitation. “...so she may want to talk about things that can’t be discussed publicly. I did wonder if this was coming, but when no indication happened after our arrival, I admit, I did let my guard down a bit,” he said, having been a bundle of nerves the entire time they had been in the capital with little reprieve. “Perhaps she didn’t want to potentially scare me off before publicly debuting me to the crowds.”

“Ugh… Not that we would’ve left anyway, but I guess this is ‘methodical’ or something,” Aqua sighed, scratching the back of her head before giving Ienzo a worried look. “...Izzy, I know you can handle yourself, but explicitly invited or not, we’ll barge right in if you give the word, you know?”

Ienzo smiled softly. “I do, but I’d rather not have you guys fighting the royal guard if we can help it.” Looking back at the invitation, he took a breath. “...I can handle it. And perhaps a one-on-one will give me more insight on what she’s doing with Ventus too.”

Demyx raised his hand, “I would also barge in if you were in trouble,” he paused, hand still raised, “But I would also prefer not to fight trained royal guards, thank you!”

“Very brave, Demyx.” Dilan said dryly, patting Demyx on the shoulder, who grinned brightly in response.

“On my end, at least, I can offer a little more than just listening in,” Luis offered, something wary but certain in his tone, “If it comes down to it, Ienzo? Call for me, and I can at least buy us some time while we make a run for it. I haven’t drank much today.”

Aqua gave Luis a worried look at that, though Ienzo’s expression softened in gratitude. “Thank you, Luis. Though I will endeavor to not have it get to that point, if I have a choice. All things going well? I just have a very nerve-wracking tea with the queen, nothing more, nothing less.”

ㅍ_ㅍ I can’t believe that’s a true sentence you’ve just said.

Ienzo deflated with a groan. “I know.”

But it was true, so as the afternoon rolled around?

The room Ienzo was led to was truly breathtaking. There was a glass dome ceiling, something that reminded him of Maya’s manor, actually, but unlike Maya’s, this dome was sparkling clean, and further sparkling with the small gems encrusted into the panels, making warm light seem to shimmer down into the room. There were live vines twirling up gold-wrought trellises, blooming with delicately colored flowers. Ienzo couldn’t even see where they were potted, and was reminded of Lauriam’s bitter words about how elites viewed their greenery. The seats were all fitted with fine, brocaded silks, and the tea set on the table seemed to have been fully formed from crystal. 

It was utter luxury and wealth, and Ienzo felt like he was going to die as he bowed. 

“Thank you for having me, your grace, your invitation was too kind.”

“Oh!” Kaede startled, as if she hadn’t realized Ienzo was there, looking up from a book she was reading, which she quickly closed. A brief glimpse at the title before she placed it down on the crystal glass drinks stand next to her showed she was reading an anthology of fairytales. A beautifully painted, pastel drawing of a girl wandering a thick, colorful woods on the front, the coloring so clearly textured and gradient that it became obvious the book binding was likely custom-made, perhaps even commissioned. The book its own piece of art. 

There was that same odd mix-match of messages in what the queen was wearing as well. While she had been dressed in elaborate, Danganronpa style ball gown for the court hearing, dripping in Luminary-crafted gems and an elaborate, intricately decorated blade on her hip, now she was dressed in a simple, almost modest dress, yellow in color and loosely hanging around her, like she might enjoy a run through a field at any moment. Her hair was up and pinned back by elaborate jewels fastened and forged with strong metal pins, and her ears dangled two thin earrings that would have seemed modest, if one didn’t recognize sterling metal when they saw them.

Her outfit was like the book: if one didn’t notice all the signs of wealth, you could almost say that Kaede had transformed from a queen on high in one of the wealthiest countries in the world, to a girl next door who had just been enjoying her book on a warm spring day in her sitting room, as she stood and smiled warmly at Ienzo, bowing back, “Apologies, I almost forgot I had summoned you. That’s my bad! Please, take a seat! I hope you came with an appetite, the kitchens made me such a sweet variety of snacks to sample today! They really went all out this time. Probably heard word that I was having tea with you and wanted to spoil you a bit, honestly, they never go through this effort for the other lords and ladies I host… come on, sit!” 

Kaede smiled warmly, gesturing to the chair across from her, “Really, whatever the rumors have told you? I don’t bite.”

A display of not being overly fixated on him, that this was a common invitation to the people of the castle court. A silhouette of humble modesty, though still firmly within the wealth expected of her stature--she would not let people forget, deep down, who she was. He highly doubted the book was a coincidence, but whether it was for him specifically…? That was up for debate. Then, still trying to make him feel welcome, comfortable. 

He really wasn’t surprised. 

“No offense taken, I only hope I didn’t interrupt your reading at an investing point,” Ienzo smiled back, taking the offered seat. “That’s quite kind of your staff to pull out all the stops; I look forward to appreciating their work.”

-᷄_-᷅  Please try not to throw up again after this? At least none of the textures look too difficult to swallow.

“The rumors I’ve heard are rather glowing from what I came to expect from the capital, actually,” Ienzo said, offering Kaede a mildly amused look. “From what I remember a decade and a half ago, I was expecting a sort of cutthroat criticism, but, at least from your grace’s own home, you come across rather beloved. Honestly takes a bit of the wind out from my sails, expecting more of a bitter fight.”

“You and me both, if I’m honest.” Kaede laughed, taking the tea kettle and pouring it into one of the crystal cups, offering it to Ienzo. It steamed a little, a mild fragrance coming off of it, “Oh, I hope you like white tea. It’s a bit caffeinated, I have to warn you. I wish I could call it a day after speaking with you, but I have meetings this evening, soooooo,” Kaede sighed, sitting down and taking her own cup, sipping it, “Caffeine it is. Someday I’ll get a full nights sleep. Maybe after everything’s settled more.”

“I was pretty worried about your cousins who have been running your estate myself, actually.” Kaede admitted, her cup clinking slightly as she put it back down on its plate, “I wouldn’t even call it ‘greed’. A decade is a long time to have something. And it’s an estate that required work, a staff to upkeep it, the treasures inside it needing maintenance and appraisal so it all didn’t fall to ruins. Such a unique situation too! It’s not like a business where its upkeep was profitable in some way. It might have been easier on your cousins to collect the artwork and treasures and knowledge your parents had spent their lives collecting and sell them in pieces, emptying your manor until it could be sold or negotiated for something. But no… all this time, it was just preserved. A brief bit of Luminary history, frozen in time. I remember asking the accountants what on earth they would have done that for, but the second I heard myself say that aloud, I felt embarrassed.”

Kaede smiled lightly. It was sad. “I forget sometimes that people can do irrational things, because they love each other. Or maybe I forgot that the end result of that can be positive sometimes. Your home was well taken care of. Your family’s memories preserved. I only wish history could say that such care and attention had been paid to their only child, as well. Ienzo, perhaps I can only offer this for my own satisfaction, and it would mean nothing to you, but… I want to say it again.”

Kaede closed her eyes, bowing her head low, “I am so sorry for what happened to you. It was an atrocity. I am deeply ashamed of it.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever had the pleasure of trying it, but,” Ienzo offered something of a guilty smile, “I certainly won’t turn down another source of caffeine. I sincerely hope I haven’t put Mr. Ignis or Ms. Quina off with the liberal use of our coffee supplies I’ve used. While your schedule sounds more like one of necessity, I’ll wish for your peaceful sleep in my chosen waking hours.”

Sipping the tea--liquids had become much easier to deal with, and honestly? Even if feeling the temperature change in his body was unnerving, the delicate taste of the tea was quite nice--Ienzo’s shoulders fell a little as they made their way past pleasantries. 

He…hadn’t quite been sure what to feel when Eimhin gave the brief overview of Seisear, the declared assets Ienzo was even contesting for himself. Hearing about the earthquake was already spurring new ideas in his head, ways to help Seisear rebound, but hearing that the manor had been left…largely unchanged? Unpilfered, maintained by his uncles and cousins’ management…and, of course--

Ienzo smiled bittersweetly. “From the people I knew my late parents to be? It seems my uncle’s side of the family knew them in the same way.” For a moment, Ienzo pensively closed his eyes, lightly tracing the fluted edges of his saucer with the pad of his thumb. “My parents were collectors, and their possessions certainly were for personal satisfaction…but they delighted in sharing the associated knowledge and experiences with others. For their collection, and Seisear manor to be partially converted into a local museum, it only seems…fitting.” He smiled wryly. “And indeed does help with the local economy, for the tourists that do come by.”

“I’ve yet to have the time to properly speak to my cousin, and further with my aunt, but though it’s been a significant amount of time we’ve spent apart, they’ve only shown themselves to be people I wish to know better. Making up for lost time.”

With a deep breath, Ienzo bowed his head in turn to accept the apology. 

It wasn’t meaningless, for as much or as little as Kaede actually meant it, or even had the right to give it. And while he always felt like that sort of apology was too little--he was simply one case of thousands of lives torn apart by the Momotas--if he considered the responsibility of his opportunities something to take up, simply for the sake of those who they’d never be offered to?

Then maybe he could take the apology just given to him, and not the thousands of others who deserved one too. 

“Thank you, you grace,” Ienzo said quietly. “I do appreciate it as more than just words, but if nothing else? Then I simply hope that Luminary is able to move forward, so that such an apology is never needed for an unlucky child again.”

Kaede sighed, leaning back with a tired pout, “We’ll, we’re sure trying. Dismantling the program has been absolutely chaotic. The rush of getting it shut down as soon as possible has meant a thousand things have fallen through the cracks, legislation-wise. My naysayers–and I do have some. More than some, really, they’re just quiet right now–are saying that I’m just trying to informally uphold the program by not creating a useful exit strategy for the Indentured who are still stuck with their buyers, but if anything, I’m suddenly stuck in a situation where a significant, important part of our country’s workforce is just suddenly gone. Unaccounted for, either on the run or being hidden. Too many people are trying to exploit the chaos and it’s just making it harder for everyone to return to a sense of normalcy. If I’m a representation of Luminary? I’m losing resources, not maintaining them by not getting paperwork on everyone.”

“I mean, you would know the risks I’ve taken to end the program as abruptly as I did better than anyone,” Kaede said, sipping her tea, “You were one of the most important assets the country had. You and your party, of course. We never even had the opportunity to offer you a new job, we just had to hope you wouldn’t vanish as well.”

Ah. There it was.

“I’ll admit, I didn’t quite believe it at first,” Ienzo said calmly, “I initially assumed I was just being moved to a different facility, if just under a different name, or perhaps even somewhere not befitting the name of ‘facility’ at all. Then as time progressed, it was the worry of being tracked down by those aware of my role otherwise, but didn’t have the power to take my work by official means. I’m sure it was too hectic for note here, but it had seemed, until my lawyers sent your administration our initial letter, that the government was both wholly unaware of my existence, and ever watching.”

She may know well just who he was with, but until she said it straight out? Ienzo wasn’t about to out any of his family. 

“I’m sure that was terrifying.” Kaede frowned, “I wish I could say I at least had spies watching you. That might not be reassuring for you, but I could have guaranteed your safety, that way. Unfortunately… haaaaah,” Kaede sighed and laughed, rubbing her temple lightly, “As you might know, the royal castle’s made almost their entire spy network in the last few decades entirely of specially trained Indentured. So, surprise, surprise! In our greatest moment of chaos, we lost our entire secret sector. Along with our assassins! And our detectives. To say we became overly dependent on the Indentured program for really standard, day to day government work is a massive understatement. It’s like I’m rebuilding the government from the ground up, I’m so not even kidding.”

“Though…” Kaede glanced down at the fairy-tale book, picking it up and looking it over, “In all of that restructuring and rebuilding and going painstakingly through the foundations of the castle's records and registrations myself? I’ll admit, before I became queen, I thought I knew everything there was to know about Luminary and what being a queen would mean for that. But now? Now I’m sitting here wondering if my uncle was a better secret keeper than I had thought. It’s all so much. So important. It’s hard to imagine you can rule Luminary and not know about all the magic in the world. It’d be like trying to rule while being blind and deaf. You could make decisions, but based on what? If the king didn’t know, someone in his staff must have. The head secretary…? That’s the most reasonable guess…”

Kaede tapped her thumb against the cover… before she smiled warmly at Ienzo. “Sorry, I’m prone to theatrics. It’s a family curse, I swear. You do understand that I know you’re an empath, right? That got through that whole performance?” She giggled.

That answered that, at least. As the months had gone on, Zexion had told him that they’d come to believe more and more that the castle at least didn’t have moment-to-moment updates on them, but there it was. They might’ve known the city their factory was in, but the castle had no way of knowing they’d stayed. 

“I can’t imagine it’s been easy, reforming the government through resumes and recommendations,” Ienzo acknowledged. Instead of through a cheap, easy labor pool that you never had to worry about ill-intent or betrayals from. In upper management’s eyes, Ienzo doubted that dependance had ever seemed like a flaw. Why would the Program ever end, so why not ensure that the most sensitive departments could never turncoat?

Now, matters were left to the old method of trust. How difficult. 

Ienzo watched Kaede’s little performance placidly…before smiling slightly. “I think I may have clued into it, yes. And for a small offer of my own, that may mean nothing and be entirely for self-satisfaction…your guess about the Head Secretary is correct. He was an Empath as well.”

Ienzo would defend his family’s secrets with everything he had. 

He didn’t give a fuck about Tengan, even if Kazuo was still alive.

Kaede’s smile strained lightly, glancing away. She lightly picked at the skin around her perfectly manicured nails. The calloused skin making a hard little clicking sound as she did so. “That explains… a lot. I wish I had known that. Maybe I could have…”

She trailed off, still distracted by whatever was on her mind. Clicking her hardened skin around her beautifully painted nails… before she refocused, smiling brightly at Ienzo, “You should know, I have no intentions of threatening you, keeping you, exploiting, imprisoning. Nothing like that. I don’t even plan to offer you a job. I’m not stupid, I’m aware you can’t trust me. And I can’t trust you. Even if this is the first time we’ve ever met, there’s too much bad blood between us. If I ever see you again after your business at the castle is done? I expect it’d only be with a blade in your hand. And the mere fact that, as far as I’m aware, no empath has come to make me a vegetable or an obedient drone means that you all have decided not to do that. I don’t even have nightmares. I’d wonder if just the nature of being an empath makes you more compassionate, or forgiving, but… I wouldn’t have called Head Secretary Tengan either of those things. Even if he could play the part sometimes.”

“So, for some reason, you’re here and you haven’t killed me.” Kaede shrugged, “And I can hope that if I leave you alone, you’ll go off to live your life, which I am more than amenable to just wishing you well and hoping it’s a good one. But I’d like to request a favor while you’re here. Something only you can provide, from one empath for another.”

There was a knock at the door, and Kaede looked startled, before she laughed, “That timing was incredible. I couldn’t have planned that better. Again, Momota theatrics are a curse. We all should be running theaters, not countries. Pardon, let me go grab the door.”

Despite their positions to each other? Ienzo did feel a small swell of empathy for the woman in front of him. Tengan was a blight even to the wretched. And…well. In more honesty than that…

“While all that is true?” Ienzo said softly, “For personal vengeance, I doubt there are any among my peers who wish harm on a woman who was similarly a child, or not even born yet when we were imprisoned. And while you are a Momota, your first act of power was freeing us. You’re correct, that there’s enough bad blood between us that we hadn’t come running to the castle to pledge our loyalty out of gratitude.”

“But you’re not the person who harmed us, Queen Kaede, regardless of how you benefited from that harm. Perhaps there are some who would call it a lack of ambition, but I have no desire to depose or manipulate you. All I want is to live the life that had been denied to me--one where I am able to have choices in it at all.”

He couldn’t fully trust that she’d genuinely be happy to simply wish him well, just as she couldn’t fully trust that he wouldn’t seek vengeance, but he believed that them saying otherwise to each other still mattered for something. 

And as for her favor, which, in honesty, he wasn’t in a position to deny, that was from one Empath to…another? 

Ienzo’s eyes may have widened as he stood to properly greet the guest, but he wasn’t surprised to see Ventus Shard enter the tearoom. 

Ahhhhhh fuck. 

Ventus has greeted Kaede respectfully, before walking in as she led him. His eyes widening slightly behind his mask as he realized someone else was there, before his head tilted slightly in curiosity when he realized he somewhat recognized the person. 

“Ventus, take a seat with us. See? Don’t I always deliver? Though I admit I had hoped to find an alternative before now…”

“See what, your grace?” Ventus asked, sitting. Bowing his head gratefully when Kaede handed him a plate of snacks. 

“Oh, you can’t tell? I thought maybe… well, that’s why we need the favor, don’t we? I have no idea what you should be able to do or not, and just having you experiment based on what I hope will happen is absolutely a plan to fail.” Kaede said, smiling warmly as she looked between them, “Lord Ienzo, please meet Master Ventus of the Shard family. Ventus, Lord Ienzo is like you. He’s an empath. One who’s much more experienced. Ienzo, as you know, empaths are extremely difficult to find. They don’t exactly volunteer themselves and even if you knew about them they’re impossible to recognize at a glance. The fact that I know Ventus here is an empath is purely through coincidence and paperwork. A peek at the Shard family’s accounts and records, which document his purchase.”

Ventus wilted a little, before adding, “And adoption.”

“And adoption,” Kaede agreed, though she gave Ienzo a little side eye. One that expressed ‘isn’t that sad? That he believes that? Poor boy.’ “The Shard family were hoping to make use of his abilities. An empath is a powerful family member, after all. But I’ve become quite invested in young Ventus here. If he had the right training? The right guidance? I believe I could offer him so much more. Not as another prisoner, but as a respected and prestigious ally of the court. Maybe not even all that unlike our old Head Secretary…”

“...Q-queen Kaede?” Ventus asked, looking shocked by all of that. 

“We’ll talk about it more later. And obvious nothing is set in stone. You’re young, Ventus, even if you can sign your own contracts now. Still a boy.” Kaede smiled, “But one with so much potential! And part of that potential being able to use your abilities to your own advantage. Which would be much easier if you had, even temporarily, the guidance of a true expert.”

Ienzo bowed politely to Ventus as he joined them, and very soon, all their hypotheses and guesses were clicked right into place. 

And even if they’d considered the possibility? Ienzo felt a sudden spark of fury run through him as his expression lost emotion. 

Talking down to the target, making clear that their judgement was flawed, but oh, the potential. Such clear, high potential, if only it were shaped. Guided by a benevolent, wise hand. 

Molded right into whatever they wanted you to be. 

How fucking dare she.

“Coincidental you mention the late Head Secretary,” Ienzo mused, having given Kaede nothing for her side-eye, “I distinctly remember him offering something similar to me when I was around Master Ventus’ age, if you’ll forgive me for making an assumption, sir. What limits I could break and discoveries to uncover if only given guidance and the proper environment. It’s only in hindsight, I suppose, that I can be thankful I didn’t blow up along with the rest of NEST.”

“Hm… I remember clearly him proudly pondering what a fine lackey I’d make,” Ienzo lightly mused.

Though, before Kaede could take those pointed statements as a refusal, Ienzo’s voice softened as he bowed his head to Ventus. “Her grace titling me as an expert is more flattery than I believe I deserve, but I am a practiced Empath regardless. I would be honored if you would accept me as a teacher, Master Shard, and to learn all that you would have to teach me in turn.”

Both of them stared at Ienzo… before Ventus worriedly looked at Kaede. Looking back and forth with increasing nerves while Kaede took a loooooooooooong sip of her tea. Squinting at Ienzo above the brim of her cup. “Um… ummmm…”

“Well, like I said, I know you can’t trust me. But I am pleased that despite that, you’d still help a young, fellow empath.” Kaede smiled, lowering her cup, “Regardless of what future Ventus will pick, greater mastery of our own potential is always a good thing. One way or another, that secures Ventus’ future. Which I’m grateful for! Like I said, I’m very invested in Ventus. It’s… historically been difficult, to be a child connected to Luminary castle. I’m hoping Ventus can be the start of breaking a terrible cycle this castle seems to be caught in, in that regard. And I think having a strong connection with a magic user can help me make much better connections in the future, for Luminary citizens kept invisible by the myths of demons. So much potential, in Ventus. So many chances for good.”

Kaede turned to Ventus, “So? Would you be willing to learn, Ventus? I won’t make you. Ienzo might be unable to trust me, but I hope you know by now that you can.”

“...o-of course!” Ventus said, bowing his head at first to her, then to Ienzo, “I’d be honored to be taught, Lord Seisear.” 

ಠmಠ You KNOW that there’s a history of abuse and grooming here, AND YOU’RE STILL DOING IT?!?!?

凸( •̀_•́ ) 凸( •̀_•́ ) 凸( •̀_•́ ) 凸( •̀_•́ )

Ienzo didn’t blink as Zexion blinked around the queen, waving his middle finger around. He just sighed softly, giving Ventus a gentler look. “...I place a great amount of value in having true choices in one’s life. If nothing else, I hope I may aid you in having the tools to take the paths you truly believe in.”

He then smiled lightly. “And in my own experience, Empathy can be a bit finicky to develop on one’s own. Collaboration does help quite a lot. I look forward to our work together, Master Ventus.”

-

Most things about the shadow worlds, from an informed perspective, made sense. 

The fogs happened around waterfalls. Specifically, the waterfalls that came from the towers. This, after some discussion among the group, Made Sense: the towers were doing something to cause the fog. One only had to see the shimmering, rainbow surface that the fogs sprang from and returned to to see that was true. Fogs happened around waterfalls. Made sense.

The fogs messed with elementals above all else. That… didn’t really have an explanation yet. Nothing concrete. But there was a theory among the group that it had something to do with the literal nature the elementals were so attuned to being physically changed. The fog suffocating the nature around it. Okay, sure. Elementals were most affected. Made sense. 

The shadow versions that came from them, uh… well! It was some sort of magic bullshit. They were Novoselicans, they were all well acquainted with ‘Magic Bullshit’. Detention came with Watching Frog. Swim class came with shells that gave you gills. Gods were in the history books. If you weren’t careful, a friend could prank you with a potion that made your voice squeaky. Fog made shadow versions of elementals that attacked anyone caught in the fogs. Okay. Fine. Made sense.

The elementals the shadows copied being specifically elementals with rumors spreading around them, which the group was only aware of as a factor because once you entered the fog it became a weird, overly vast, hazardous landscape that transformed the shadow designs to show how hurt or insecure or frightened the elemental was of the rumors surrounding them, their trauma reflected in the very landscape itself, and that could only be defeated by the shadow accepting some part of itself that it was denying?

Uuuuuuuh… uuuuuuuuuuh……. Look. “Maybe the shimmer stuff on the water is some sort of therapy juice? And the folks in the towers use it to deal with this stuff? Before dumping most of it because it’s a really terrible version of therapy??” Chloe offered as a theory, as the group ran through the latest strange landscape. The walls were pulsing. She wished it was the first time the walls had pulsed around them as they ran through one of these things, “And that’s why it reacts this way?”

“Maybe?” Yara said, unsure. “It’s not like therapy is a hot topic in magazines, and I didn’t really hear people talking about it other than, like, offhand, ‘ugh, I’ve got a therapy appointment today’ sorta stuff when I lived in Rutela, and I feel like Adam would’ve started bitching about some shitty new therapy potion or whatever on our calls, but…it’s still possible!”

“That’s really not the most glowing endorsement, Yara,” Rae light-heartedly huffed. “But you really do have a point, Chloe. Wizards are always trying to craft new magic, and understanding the mind is a Whole Thing. Not to toot my own horn too much, but Empaths can be pretty powerful, you know!”

Cameron shook his head, catching up with the group from where he’d paused to send a small Shadow flying with his shield. “Nah, you’ve saved our hides enough to brag. A few magic egg-heads tryin’ to copy Empathy an’ other psychic shit don’t sound that far-fetched to me.”

“Geez, if that’s true? All this rather than literally just talking with some psychics…” Yara sighed, before hopping over a small, er…she was just gonna call it a creek, and not think about it more than that.  

The ‘creek’ bubbled. Steam was coming off of it.

There was always a lot of running during these things. Small areas became vast in the fog. What was likely in the real world–as much as it could be called that? The group had no idea where they actually were in the fog–a small, maybe house-sized area, became laberinths that required, just, endless running to get literally anywhere in a timely fashion. It was a pain to run in heels through. Which was funny, since until the transformations happened, most of them had never worn heels regularly. 

Saira slowed down a little, coming to a stop as she panted, her skin tingling with electric potential. She looked around, before looking to Neely. “Any ideas where to find the center?”

They tended to call where the ‘main’ shadow was ‘The Center’. It always felt correct, even if they had no way to prove it. The strange fog worlds always leading them towards a center. 

Neely thinned his lips a little, glancing around the landscape. He could see where the others couldn’t, which gave him more clues on which direction to run to. There wasn’t much to go on though. The landscape was unusually barren, the pulsing walls and rivers of blood the mere presence of something, but not suggesting anything outside of itself. The shadow creatures were small and moved in groups, packs, that were silent until they came right up to one of them, before all of them screeched in terrible unison. It felt like a group of people furiously yelling at you.

An empty landscape filled only with blood and the anger of others… the blood was the important bit. Could it be as simple as…

“Let’s follow the creek, counter the flow of the water.” Neely suggested, “I think it’ll have a main source, and my guess is that’s where the shadow will be.”

“Watch,” Chloe huffed, immediately following the group, “This is all gonna be a period thing.” 

It wouldn’t be the first time the source of the shame was relatively simple. None of them talked much about the urine world with the bed wetter elemental. It felt unkind.

Yara winced a bit. “People seriously spreading rumors about someone getting their period? Talk about harsh.”

“Middle school is a lawless place,” Yuliana mused, “Though I suppose we can’t hope for a murderer, following other meanings blood could have. I think even we would’ve heard more than whispers about that.”

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN ‘HOPE’?!” Yara yelped, before being collectively shushed by the group. 

They continued on through the pulsing, bloody landscape, before--

“Every-bear-dy hold on! I can smell that this Shadow is no pushover!” Teddie called, no sooner having done so before a mutilated, pig-looking creature snorted plumes of smoke, readying its head down at them to charge. 

From the back of the group, Rae’s halo shimmered, and the group could all hear {Teddie, Chloe, it’s your time to shine--looks like this Shadow’s weak to ice! Yara, quick, you all need to dodge!}

“Not getting trampled today! Sukukaja!” Raising one of her sleeved hands, Yara cast the spell, green swirls glimmering around the group as they felt winds on their backs, wherever that may be pointing, helping them move more quickly out of the Shadow’s charge.

“Haha! Yes! Let’s do this!” Chloe shouted, putting her hands up as the air around her started to notably chill, steam leaving her mouth as she smirked, “First challenge!”

Chloe fought with her hands and feet, using the martial arts she had been raised with. But each time she landed a kick against the beast, a clear, obvious sheet of ice remained where she had kicked, shattering and piercing, burning, the shadow’s skin. 

Neely dodged with Yara’s help, looking back to see Chloe was already making good headway, the floor beneath her feet starting to ice up as well. The pig made another run at her and slipped against it with a yowl, though when Chloe came close to hit it again, it raised its back legs to kick back, knocking Chloe back. 

If a horse had kicked her in the same way, in the real world? Chloe’s ribs would be broken, if she had lived at all. But injuries worked directly here, and Chloe just gasped, the breath knocked out of her, before catching herself on her heels. “Big ol’ bastard! Teddie!”

“Uuuuuu, hey you dumb pig! You can’t hurt Chlo-bi like that!!” While Teddie stomped and worked up a tantrum, it wasn’t just for its own sake like it might be when Yara yelled at him to stop sleeping in her closet. As he fumed, the snow of his body seemed to puff up over and over, until he had a massive snowball that, with a bright, triumphant laugh, he smashed into the pig, pelting it with countless smaller snowballs with his backwards trajectory. 

“Dia!” Juliana cast, her fiery-looking feathers spinning around Chloe for a moment as a conduit of her healing spell, though her voice was a bit drowned out by Cameron growling out a fierce, “GET BENT, PIG!” as he ran in to batter the Shadow a bit himself. 

Over their time in the Shadow Worlds, they’d honed in on their strengths. Neely and Teddie were the best at seeing Shadows coming--or smelling, in Teddie’s case--, Rae kept them all connected and was able to pin down Shadows’ weaknesses, Juliana was their prime healer though Yara could do a bang up job of it in a pinch while Chloe and Cameron were heavy-hitters. Of course, they all had other things that were helpful--Neely’s special affinity with Light and Dark made it so if he landed a spell on a Shadow, that thing was a goner, and Cameron and Teddie tended to be the ones carrying and doling out their physical supplies, for example--but generally? They knew their roles in a fight. 

And Saira? Well…

“Woo! Go, Partner!!”

Saira hopped a little, but when she landed, her shoes transformed into thin, long blades. The floor beneath her, like how it worked for Chloe, turned to ice, but Saira seemed to have a greater amount of control over it, skating forward faster than Chloe’s ice could have formed for herself. 

But along with the ice, there was a notable cackling in the air, like a live wire, as a long blade formed in Saira’s hand. Saira circled the pig shadow, electricity and ice trailing behind her like sparks, and when the beast turned to try to block itself with its tusks, there was a bright, blinding flash of light. By the time everyone could see again, the shadow beast was starting to dissolve, Saira’s blade in its forehead, its body seizing with electricity coursing through it, before it finally dissolved. 

Saira took some deep breaths, steadying herself. Her ice skates disappeared shoes returning. She turned to the others. “That one was strong. We must be close.”

“I agree.” Neely said, looking around, seeing things the others couldn’t again, before pointing down the creek, “There’s a pond over there. I think the source is there. Come on.”

The closer the group got, the larger the creek got. Until, indeed, it did round out into a large pond of warm, bubbling red water, only now the water was thick enough to be what it was clearly meant to represent: blood. The walls around them pulsing in a way that seemed more organic now, with the scent of sex and copper in the air. Like the walls of a vagina constricting, cramping. 

There was sudden rain. At first a few drops, then more. It smelled off, like it had been run through metal. It smelled like the showers in the locker room, as the girl–a young, pretty minotaur in a modest white dress–stood in the center of the pond. Clenching her fists and staring down at the water. Clearly devastated, but trying to hold back tears.

“What!?” she demanded–the sound coming with a small snort as she huffed through her flat nose–looking up at the group briefly before staring down at the blood again, “What do you want!? You come to laugh at me too!?”

This was always the hard part. While they were, ostensibly, a part of you, and thus needed to be recognized and accepted, Shadows were…well, often jerks. And over-dramatic ones. Not just reflecting an insecurity or hidden facet, but exaggerating it, twisting a true core issue into an insultingly garish funhouse mirror, so when confronted by it, while the truth in their words stung enough for you to not just ignore what they were saying outright, everything else made it…well…

They’d never convinced a victim on the first go to listen and accept that part of themselves without a fight. But that didn’t mean they’d stop trying to solve these through words before violence. 

“No, we’re not going to laugh,” Juliana reassured, the group slowing to not crowd the girl. “We’re here to help. It’s scary, being caught in this sort of world, isn’t it; we’re here to help you get back home.”

“Here to help… sure. Like those girls helped me clean up. Sure! Everyone always wants to help! Sure!” 

They all knew it was a bit hopeless, but Chloe stepped forward next, ready to try alongside Juliana, “No, really! Did… did you get embarrassed a bit? Make a mess? That’s alright! These things happen, I promise, everyone’s going to forget about it in, like, two weeks!”

The pond water was startling to bubble more. It was getting hotter. The minotaur girls element was likely some sort of fire, as she snarled at them.

“Forget what!? That I’m a freak? That I’m a mutant!?”

Neely frowned, stepping forward, “There’s nothing about this that makes you a freak. This is normal. It happens to most people, it doesn’t say anything about you.”

Smoke was starting to form around her jaw, escaping between her teeth. “Mama said the only good thing about me was knowing I could never make any more of me. Bull and human mixes can’t breed. I shouldn’t be able to… I’m a mistake! I’m a curse! I’m a M O N S T E R!!”

As the girl screamed, she began to grow and morph. A giant, bull-like smoke monster–not the element of fire, but the suffocating smoke it left in its wake–as she roared down at them, charging to attack! 

It always ended up in the same result, but trying was always worth it. It was worth it, for these people targeted by hurtful and sometimes hateful comments, to first hear people reaching out to them, even if they weren’t ready to hear it, than to first feel the impact of a weapon. 

Darting back, Rae’s halo spun as she quickly inspected the Center’s Shadow. {She has an affinity with smoke! Yara, that puts you on offense! And ready those mana supplements, guys, it looks like physical attacks won’t do much here!}

“Sorry, girl! But I think your Shadow’s all bluster! Garudyne!” Twirling her wind daggers, Yara twisted her arms in front of herself, releasing a heavy burst of a wind spell towards the Smoke Bull. 

Punching his fists together, the heavy chains around his wrists clanking as he let out a howl, Cameron took up position as he directed a Zio spell. “Go all out, Yara! We’ve got your back!”

Neely peered through the darkness of the shadow, before calling out, “She’s still in there! Close to between the eyes!”

“I don’t think I can be much help! Flyers can be a bit tough for me to get my hands on!” Chloe admitted, before looking at the pond, “But if you all buy me time, I might be able to freeze the source of the heat!”

“We can buy you time,” Saira said, standing by Yara and pulling out her blade, “Ready?”

“Sounds like it’s time to work on my aim!” Winding up his arm, Teddie started creating stacks of snowballs, sticking out his tongue before quickly pelting his ammo towards the middle of the Smoke Bull’s head. Or, uh, close enough. 

Maybe it made her a less than stellar person, but Yara had to own it. Times like these? In the midst of a battle to save lives, her partner standing shoulder to shoulder with the utmost confidence in her eyes? It set Yara’s heart pounding.

“Always, Partner,” Yara confirmed, grinning wide as she readied her daggers. The two of them so in sync that Saira barely even had to nod before the two of them darted forward, wind magic speeding them up to the point it was difficult to even track them. And taking little speedy potshots at the Shadow was more than distracting enough to keep her attention off of Chloe. 

{Hold on, everyone! It looks like she’s about to make a big attack--brace yourselves!}

It was a good warning, as the smoke bull spun in a roar, its warm, blistering smoke covering everyone, blinding, choking and burning them. Those who had managed to brace themselves, stopping moving and keeping track of what the bull was doing, covered their nose and mouths, saving themselves from the worst of the smoke. Yara and Saira had no choice but to hold their breaths and muscle through, trying to land their attacks.

Beneath the layer of smoke, Chloe knelt down next to the lake, practically laying down on the ground, and plunged her hands into the blood. “Ew, ew, ew.” She whispered–periods might be normal, like Neely said, but still, ew–but focused her powers. Spreading the cold out and solidifying the pond. 

The smoke started to cool and thin, its source being put out. As the smoke thinned, the bull became less all encompassing, and not just Neely but the others could now see the girl in the center of its head. Her own shouts of anguish able to be heard through the bulls roar. 

“Now’s our chance, Yara!” Saira called, leaping.

Both having stayed back a bit to take chipping pot shots, Cameron and Teddie both clustered around Juliana to help protect her from the big attack as well. Considering fire wouldn’t be much help against smoke, she had been purely on healing duty. However, there was only so much a general healing spell could do when you were holding your breath. 

As such, it came to a point where Yara felt like she was just swinging blindly, her vision starting to spot, but once she was able to suck in a clear breath? Flipping through the air, her constructed magic body glowing with the energy Yara was drawing forth, Yara dug in deep as she cast, “Panta Rhei!”

Slicing her wind daggers right through the middle of the smoke bull’s head, just a pause of action before the center of the smoke seemed to swell, filling up much more rapidly than the space allotted for it allowed, before. 

FWOOM

In the wind blast, the last of the smoke was pushed out in all directions. The air finally clearing as the smoke became too thin to harm them. The blood pond beneath it frozen, unable to fuel any more for it to replenish itself. 

The girl fell onto the top of the frozen pond, and immediately crumbled to her knees. Sniffling in frustrating as Saira walked up, her sword out protectively. 

“W-what do you even want?” the girl snorted, tears dribbling down her snout, “Why won’t anyone l-leave me alone!?”

“...I’d like to know your name.” Saira said. Still holding the blade to her.

The girl snarled. Furious. Frustrated. Helpless to do anything about it as the blade hung threateningly above her. “...Carrie.”

“Why do you think you’re a monster, Carrie?” Saira asked. 

“Look at me. Look at what I am! There’s only one way to make something like me, and everyone knows it!” Carrie shouted. 

“Darn it, I knew I should have paid more attention to biology,” Chloe whispered, stepping up to Neely, “What’s she talking about?”

“Minotaurs aren’t like werewolves or centaurs, they don’t occur naturally,” Neely whispered back to her, “As far as anyone knows? The only way they happen is when the god Zeusta rapes a mortal. He’s infamous for it. Minataurs are his children, and they’re considered curses on the mortals he touches.”

“Oh… oh that sucks.” Chloe whispered.

Saira didn’t seem disturbed though. She stood strong, and said calmly, “How you were made has nothing to do with who you are. The decisions of your parents don’t define you.”

“What do you know?! And it doesn’t matter anyway… I’m a new type of curse! A monster that can create more monsters! I shouldn’t be able to do this!” Carrie insisted. Looking down at the frozen blood, “I’m a curse! I’m a monster!”

“‘Mindless beast driven by instinct, you shouldn’t exist’, huh?” Cameron sniffed derisively, letting the lightning energy around him dissipate to better expose the wolf ears on his head, his tail and paws. “It’s the biggest load of shit I’ve ever heard, and the same to you. Only monsters around are the people that choose to be.”

Seeing Cameron do it, Yara let her magic form fade as well, squatting down by Carrie with a soft smile. “Carrie’s a really pretty name--it’s my big sister’s too! Call me biased, but I really don’t think anyone named Carrie can be less than totally awesome. It’s nice to meet you, Carrie, I’m Yara.”

As she held her hand out to the girl to shake, Yara laughed a little embarrassedly. “So, as we’re getting to know each other, I’m a biiiit of a gossip. Just a bit! But in K-15’s winter issue last year, there was this whole article on the royal family from Tiavel, and you know what? Their crown princess is a minotaur half the time--she has some sort of deal that when she gets hyped up about anything, bam, horns out.”

“But, yanno?” Yara smiled brightly, “The article wasn’t even about that. It was about how beloved she was, and how one of the biggest things everyone in that country knows is how pretty the princess is. So I think even if you’re a minotaur with a special deal? That doesn’t really affect how you want to live your life.”

“...” Carrie glanced up at Yara warily. Skeptical, nervous. “...a princess?”

Neely stepped forward, “It also shows that, maybe your situation is unusual, sure… but you’re not actually alone in that. If there can be a half-minotaur out there, which everyone thought was impossible, and a full minotaur in you that’s capable of what everyone said you couldn’t do? There’s more people in your situation out there.”

“And even if there weren’t!? Being rare doesn’t make you a mistake! It doesn’t make you a curse!” Chloe insisted, “Nothing innately makes you terrible! Like Cameron said, the only thing that matters is who you choose to be! No one can decide it for you!”

“Not even your mother,” Saira agreed, lowering her blade, “You’re stronger than you think you are. It really is all up to you, who you are.”

Carrie didn’t say anything for a moment. Then two… and her shadow started to dissolve.

That was how it happened, sometimes. Lots of shadows liked to talk aloud, explain their thought process, their revelations. But some didn’t. For some, their insights were their own, and their shadows took it with them when they were defeated. The team only able to guess about what they had said that had actually gotten through.

The shadow dissolved, and the world melted with it… and when the fog cleared, the group was standing by a market fountain, a thin waterfall from a tower above falling into the marker square. Carrie sat by the fountain, sleeping against it.

There was a collective sigh as the Shadow World dissolved, high tension finally able to be lowered. Cracking his neck, Cameron glanced around the market with a huff. “...poor kid. Bad enough havin’ the damn peanut gallery talkin’ smack, gettin’ it at home blows.”

But at the end of the day, they were a group of kids too, and outside of the Shadow Worlds, the biggest changes they could make were only in regard to their own lives. But hopefully, having faced herself, even if she’d remember it as a dream at most, Carrie would have the strength to hold herself true among those that wanted to tear her down. And being with your parents wasn’t forever. 

Rae gave the sleeping girl a soft look, before she clasped her hands behind herself, speaking to the group. “I’ll go find a guard for someone to bring her back home, but we should start heading back. Saira, you should walk Yara back, that last attack was a lot.”

Yara had still been crouched as the Shadow World faded, but her head had lolled a bit, her breathing a bit heavy as the adrenaline wore off, though she perked at Rae’s words, quickly standing up with a bit of a wobble. “Huh?! Nah, no, I’m fine. All good to go! Just gonna…” Her voice trailed off for a moment as she let out a heavy breath. “Ha, maybe take a nap when I get home.”

“Well, I’m pretty exhausted,” Juliana said, dusting off her clothes. “Anyone feeling burned still? I tried to keep up with everything, but things still slip through the cracks.”

“Boo! If Yara-bi doesn’t want you to come by, then I do, Teach!” Teddie declared, his own fatigue betrayed by the fact that not a snowflake was still clinging to his body. “Walk home with us!”

“Aaaactually, uh, Juliana, if you could help with, heh… my hands?” Chloe smiled sheepishly, raising her hands, both which were clearly blistered and reddened. “Turns out shoving your hands into boiling blood is not the move, let me tell ya!”

“I don’t mind walking you both back.” Saira said simply, looking to Yara and Teddie, “It’s a nice night, and a calm walk will be a good way to relax.”

“It was pretty brilliant for weakening the Shadow, though,” Juliana said with a smile as she gently cupped Chloe’s hands in her own. Taking a deep breath, Juliana let the magic within her stir more thoughtfully, no longer pressured by the heat of battle, so it was with a soothing wash of warmth she cast her Diarama. Giving the finishing touch of kissing Chloe’s knuckles as the redness faded and the blisters healed.

With those two caught up in each other, and Saira, Yara, and Teddie heading off, Rae in a different direction to ensure Carrie would be alright, Cameron looked to the side, scratching the back of one of his ears as he coughed awkwardly. “So, uh… Could I… Not that you need it! Know you’re tough as iron, Neely, but, mean, we’re all headed back to Raiinbi anyway. Could I,” his tail slowly started wagging as a light blush crept up on his cheeks, “walk you home?”

“If you don’t want to walk home alone, sure, I can walk you.” Neely agreed absentmindedly, watching everyone else start their journeys before turning on his heels, “Come on, then.”

The wagging picked up speed. “Cool!” Catching up to Neely’s side, Cameron offered a wobbly grin. “You were real cool at the end there, man. Good points. Know I’ve said it before, but I’m real glad you joined up with us.”

Neely liked Cameron. He liked everyone in the group. He wasn’t trying to be dismissive as he simply shrugged, continuing on steadily, “Everyone did well today, but thank you. It did work out, right? We’ve helped a lot of people, I’m glad I’ve been able to assist you all.”

“I imagine it was harder, when the group was smaller.” Neely said after a moment. Not sure what else to say. He wasn’t a great conversationalist.

Cameron let out a gruff noise, but there was a warmth in it indicating that he agreed. It was one thing, just saving themselves, and while he was sure as shit grateful his upperclassmen had saved him, there was a certain purpose in saving other people, a sense of protection, that only solidified his decision to help over and over. This wasn’t just scaring hooligans away from his ma’s shop, this was…protecting all the people of the floating cities from upper class mistakes. And if Cameron couldn’t take the fight right up to the high towers, then just making sure that no one suffered for those mistakes was fine enough for him. 

Letting out a huff of amusement, Cameron chuckled. “Not exactly a practiced team force, were we? Ted’s callouts were better than nothin’, but warnin’s came a lot later, we just had to shout to each other over fights… The two of ‘em work good together, sure, but I really don’t know how Saira and Yara were doin’ it just the two of ‘em. An’ Yara’s mentioned before that Saira just full-on took on her Shadow by herself when the two of ‘em first stumbled into a fog. Think I’d turn tail an’ run if I had to face a major Shadow without you guys fightin’ too.”

“I’d probably run too,” Neely admitted, nothing ashamed in the admission. He was smart, but he liked to think some of that intelligence was just knowing his own limits. 

Not all of them had that same mentality. It was hard to tell, because she was so capable, but Saira was at the top of that list. Constantly throwing herself at things that Neely suspected if they landed a real hit, would put Saira out of commission for good. Saira tended to be the most bold about it, partly because she kept succeeding, fueling the belief that she could, but Yara and Chloe were right behind her. Neely suspected that Saira’s capability was partly fueling those two’s desire to push themselves harder and faster: both watching her master all the elements and competing with everything on its own level and wondering with increasing urgency ‘why isn’t that me?’

…Neely didn’t know that for certain, of course. It was just what he had observed so far. He just wished those three would be more careful.

“...bit strange to see a minotaur,” Neely admitted, “I’m still getting used to non Lapine hybrids. I thought knowing you had made me harder to surprise, but no. I still was.” Neely paused… before pouting a little. Cheeks pinking slightly as he said, “I hope she didn’t notice.”

It was the truth for the both of them, but Cameron figured it was lucky that things happened the way they did. That it was Saira who faced Yara’s Shadow, so she wasn’t abandoned to the fog. That the two of them had that practice to face Chloe’s when Yuliana got trapped, and Chloe came running to save her. That they’d befriended Teddie, and had figured out a loose team, but a team nonetheless when they saved him. 

So far? They’d been prepared and lucky, and Cameron was hoping that it’d stay that way. 

Chuckling, Cameron scratched one of his ears. “Neels, I think she was a little distracted by other stuff, and what you said to her was real upliftin’. To be honest, I thought she was a Bovine and Bovines were just like that,” meaning, having a whole non-human-looking head, and, uh, not having hooves, he guessed, “before everyone started sayin’ minotaur.”

Tilting his head back, he let out a little hum. “...lucky Yara read that stuff about the minotaur princess. Imagine that, huh? A non-human right at the top of the social food chain.”

Cameron had never really cared about seeing higher up in the towers, but damn, it was somethin’ else to think about.

“I wonder if it was true?” Neely asked, tilting his head lightly, his ears shifting slightly, “It does sound a bit fantastical. I don’t know if Yara would lie, necessarily… but I could see her making up a story to make someone feel better about themselves. Saying you heard of a minotaur princess in some distant kingdom to a minotaur who’s feeling ashamed of her species feels like the sort of thing Yara would consider a white lie.”

“Oh? Hm…” Crossing his arms, Cameron thought about that. “Mean, with all that stuff she mentioned about the article not bein’ about her bein’ a minotaur… Maybe. Hope it ain’t, just if Carrie ever tries to find out more about that princess. Even if it was meant to cheer her up, kid seems she’s been lied to enough--findin’ out something meant to boost her confidence was a lie is too harsh.”

“Though, I dunno if it’s the sort of thing Yara would even think to come up with on the spot,” Cameron scoffed. “She can be kinda weird about species stuff. Think it’s just ‘cause she only grew up ‘round humans, but still. Like, have you noticed she doesn’t even look at Daisuke when they talk?”

Which was weird, considering how close she and Teddie were. And it wasn’t like Yara was mean or cruel to him or Neely either, just kinda thoughtless sometimes, which fit their upperclassman to a T. That ‘maneater’ joke she slung at him when his Shadow was pointing out his issues with his sexuality, commenting on how Neely was way less jumpy than she’d thought…

Yara was still his friend, and Cameron didn’t think she meant anything by it, still far away from the sort of people who did look at his ears in disdain. But he had become less regretful about his Shadow shockin’ the shit out of her during that fight.

“Doesn’t she?” Neely asked, not having noticed. Probably a bad sign, considering his whole thing was supposed to be noticing things, but, well, he could admit he wasn’t always ‘on’. He tended to relax when he and the others weren’t on missions. The only reason he had noticed what was going on with Lee was because the fire alarm had made Neely worry that it was a fog-related thing. Outside of that, he tended to find himself not only unobservant most days, but also just needing to sleep a lot.

He was really looking forward to bed that night. 

“She can be a little shy sometimes. I doubt she’s trying to ignore Daisuke.” Neely said, deciding to give her the benefit of the doubt, “She’s never been unkind to our professors. Not that I noticed, anyway.”

Cameron wasn’t sure if it was really shyness, or, uh…Yara not being as oblivious to the rumors around town about her family as she seemed to be. But either way? “That’s true,” Cameron conceded. “Hell, think she and Nurse Anya are practically besties with all the time Yara spends in the infirmary.”

Looking back down at Neely, Cameron raised an eyebrow. “You have a guess why she cuts gym all the time? Yara moves around fights more than all of us, she don’t give me the impression of someone who hates sports.”

“Mmm,” Neely sighed, “I have a suspicion. But it feels too personal to gossip about. And more than that, I feel like based on what Yara and I have in common, it’ll make it sound like my hypothesis is just ‘stating facts’, rather than my best guess. I don’t want anyone to think I have the authority to speak on her behalf.”

“...but, yeah.” Neely frowned, “I’m not a fan of public swimming either.”

Cameron raised an eyebrow. ‘What he and Yara had in common?’ He guessed they were both some of the better people for theorizing about the fog? But other than that…

He shrugged a bit. “Guess if it becomes important, she’ll tell us. An’ if she don’t? Then it’s prolly not our business. An’ as long as you two still know how to swim, don’t think it matters if you wanna do it for fun.” A shiver went down Cameron’s spine as he grimaced, his tail twitching. “Rae told me that full story of when she fell over the dams as a kid. Shit’s a nightmare. Knowin’ how to swim will only help you so much over the dams or in currents ‘n stuff, but damn if it got me practicin’ endurance treading again.” 

Swimming for survival was a necessity in Novoselic, not learning to swim was a dangerously baffling choice in cities living on top of water. But not swimming for fun was common. Even avid swimmers tended to avoid the water until warmer spring and summertime, and only the most fanatical swam any other time of year. 

And for Neely, swimming wasn’t exactly the most dysmorphic of exercises. His physique didn’t naturally lend itself to curves, and swimming shirts for guys were a common practice in the sometimes frigid and occasionally debris coated water. Swimming in Novoselic wasn’t as much of an exhibition event as it could be in other parts of the world, where swimmers were practically naked.

But mostly, Neely knew the others had grown up familiar with what he looked like, in all stages of what he looked like, and it was easier for him to let go of how he was perceived when surrounded by people who had already seen him at his worst. For Yara, who was new and had a carefully curated image she could present to people who had only ever known her to be that way? There probably felt like there was a lot more to lose, there.

Maybe. Like Neely had said, he could only really guess how she felt about it. It wasn’t a one to one experience, and projecting too much onto her was a recipe for disaster. Maybe she had a water phobia. He genuinely didn’t know.

Though, if ANYONE had a reason to be scared of the water– “It’s amazing she survived the fall in the first place. Most people who fall from the towers don’t.” Neely frowned, “But to survive, manage to drag herself to the base, and then be stuck there for over a day? I don’t know if that’s a miracle or the worst luck imaginable. And she said she was saved by a child too… again. Amazing she survived.”

“The will to live is really somethin’ else,” Cameron sighed in awe. “And gettin’ lucky that another psychic or sommat was around too, however that works. Know she came back to Raiinbi to live with her gran, an’ I get that, lot I’d put up with to stay with Ma, but, like…”

A little pointedly, Cameron kicked some water as the next bridge platform they walked onto dipped slightly at their weight. “Heard there’s all sorts’a water channels ‘n fountains ‘n shit in the higher cities, but those places are built up an’ purposeful, yanno? Ya can’t escape it here, water is just the ground. Have bad footing or trip an’ your in the drink, hell, Saira said how she an’ Yara met was Yara tripping into a sewage drain. But Rae said it don’t bother her, so I guess I just have t’ trust that.”

That was the main reason for wearing so much clothing during swimming, at least in the floating cities. The water, especially the water beneath the cities themselves, just wasn’t clean. Sewage drains extremely carefully made and incredibly necessary, because otherwise the foundation of their city essentially became a poison of human waste. Drinking water just as carefully purified and stored, because the water the cities floated on wasn’t truly safe to drink. Showers and baths after swimming or falling inside a necessity, not just for health, but to not bring the stink of it with you wherever you went.

It was so different in the towers, where… “Yeah. You’ve never been up there, right?” Neely asked, looking up.

The towers were why it took so long for the cities to warm up as well. Until the spring or summer got hot enough that it didn’t matter where you were? The towers blotted out the sun. Looming, covering mountains that umbrellas and shadowed over the floating cities. Keeping it dark. Keeping it cold. 

“All their water looks like what the waterfalls look like before they hit our waters and fountains.” Neely recalled, having been up there only once, “All bright blue and sparkling. Not green, like ours. You can drink from their public fountains, if you wanted. People would look at you strangely if you did, but you could. It’s very different… smells a bit odd though.”

Cameron scoffed, following Neely’s look up at the towers much more dismissively. “Nah, only ever been ‘round the lower third, and even that’s mostly doin’ deliveries for the shop. Dunno what all the fuss is about, really.”

Just like it was more reasonable to think that Yara had made up a story about a minotaur princess, it was equally unthinkable to envision being in the upper towers as a Lupine and having a good time. Cameron knew, in a general sort of way, that not all non-humans were strictly relegated to the lower rungs of the country, but his opinion of how welcome he’d be was solidified when he was a kid and one of his cousins griped about hearing people make comments about getting rabies shots, and how parents would pull little kids away from them. 

Lupines were no Big Bad Wolves, but it seemed some of the stigma was too pervasive. 

“Weird,” Cameron grunted, finding the idea of being surrounded by clean water strange as well. “Guess there’s plenty of time for their runoff to get all mucked up by the time it gets down here. Damn fancy bastards.”

“Well, something is definitely coming down in the water from them.” Neely mused, placing his hand lightly on his chin, “What I don’t know is if they’re experiencing the same things we are. Is the shimmer noticeable from wherever it starts up there? Are we being left with the danger on purpose, or are they unaware it’s happening? Dealing with the fogs one by one is really only a temporary solution. We have to figure out its source at some point.” 

Frowning more worriedly at that, Cameron nodded. “It’s bad enough if it’s bein’ dumped down here on purpose. We already figured we’re in this alone when the guards brushed Saira off, an’ it’ll be a sunny day in winter before High Tower pays attention to anything down here. If it’s happenin’ up there too an’ they just dunno what to do? That feels like a bigger problem.”

He huffed softly. “Yara keeps sayin’ that she’s tryin’ to talk to her bro, but at this point it feels more likely Chloe’s uncle’ll invite the fam up for a visit for us to get any idea what’s goin’ on above.”

Smirking lightly, Cameron nudged Neely’s arm playfully. “Unless the big shot detective gets picked up for some major case, ‘course.”

Neely flushed, awkwardly scratching the front of his neck as he shrugged, “Perhaps if I was a bit older, or if my estranged fathers family had a change of heart. Outside of that, no, we’re likely counting on Yara and Chloe.”

“And perhaps we haven’t heard back from Chloe’s brother because he simply doesn’t know anything?” Neely theorizes, calming himself, “I know he’s one of the princesses guards, but I can only guess how much he actually hears about what’s going on. Getting an invitation from him to visit will likely be the only surefire way of knowing. Confirming what’s happening with our own eyes.” 

Cameron gave Neely a fond look at the fluster. It was a bit of a tease, yes, even if he really did believe that Neely could be the sort of detective paranoid snobs in the upper sections would hire for exorbitant amounts of money to get legs up on whatever social snafu their neighbors had committed. Or, really, even the kind of detective that could solve real crimes, for as rare as that actually seemed to be. 

But at the end of the day, they were still high school students. 

“Yeah, s’not like I blame the guy. Figure he’s gotta be busy with a gig like that too, and I know Chloe wasn’t sayin’ that things are life and death out here. Ya gotta expect gossip, but think people would be a little cautious about the princess’s personal life.” Cameron shrugged, lacing his fingers behind his head and leaning back into them as he saw Raiinbi come into view. “Here’s hopin’ we get a sweet gig for spring break, I guess.”

“It’d be nice if the fog stopped forming over break as well. It’s already hard enough not hibernating through the winter. I’d love to catch up on some sleep.” Neely sighed, the exhaustion hitting him again now that home was in sight. He had so much sleep to catch up on, and no time to ever do it. The fur on his ears were going to go bald at this rate. 

“Let me walk you to your street, Cameron. We can part ways there.” Neely said.

There was a worried impulse in Cameron that wanted him to ask if Neely would be alright going the rest of the way to his place. He knew it was unfair--Cameron had gotten caught by the fog first, and by the time Neely had gotten caught, it was because the guy had been investigating the fog on purpose, on his own. Still scary, but he’d been just that bit more prepared. And more than that, Neely was more than capable of handling himself in dangerous situations, let alone just the few minute walk in their hometown to his house. 

So Cameron just smiled, awkwardly raising a hand for a moment, like he wasn’t sure what to do with it, before patting Neely’s back. “I appreciate it, man. Get your snooze on; I’ll see ya tomorrow?”

Neely smiled lightly–he wasn’t a touchy person, but he didn’t mind it either–before nodding. “Tomorrow.”